Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Epilogue

2011-03-07T03:35:13Z

Glorfyboy: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

Taking a wagon from within Alhambra Castle, the group traveled on the streets in the dead of the night.

They could not use Sylphid – it was impossible for eight people to ride on her body that had yet to recover. Even if she were healthy, she could not carry eight people and fly for an hour. There was no other way, since Sylphid was still a young dragon.

The plan was to enter Germania temporarily after traveling two days by coach, then cross Zerbst’s territory to enter Tristain.

The ones at the coachman’s seat, taking care of the bridles, were Guiche and Malicorne. Looking ahead, they were chatting in voices mixed with fatigue and excitement.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“If you think about it carefully, we have just done something terrible huh?”

“Uh-huh. We’ve done it this time.”

“Wonder what my father and mother would be thinking at home. When I said I wanted to serve the Imperial Guards, they were so happy… And now we’re going back as criminals. It’ll probably cause a huge trouble. Huh, I’ll really trouble them now. Geez.”

“Are you regretting your actions?” Guiche asked.

“Frankly speaking, a little. But I’d be more regretful if I hadn’t gone along, I think. Constantly harassed by our female classmates. If I hadn’t helped you at all, I would have become not a noble, but a commoner instead.”

Malicorne said, sighing.

“If that’s so, then don’t regret it.”

Guiche clapped Malicorne’s shoulders.

“You’re a good guy! One of these days you’ll get a lover. I guarantee it.”

“Even if Guiche guarantees it, I’m still not happy.”

Poking her head out from the carriage into the space between the two, Montmorency sighed.

“Huh, why did I follow you all until here… If I think about it, ain’t I at the frontier of Halkeginia?”

“Hahaha!”

Montmorency glared at Guiche who had laughed optimistically.

“What are you laughing at! I’m asking what we should do when we go back to Tristain!”

“I’m not thinking about that. When it comes, it comes.”

“Haa?”

“Shouldn’t we think about going back to our country first? Although it’s good that we rescued Tabitha, it doesn’t guarantee a safe return right? Not just the Gallian army. Seems like the elves are those guys’ allies too.”

“Huh…”

Montmorency let out a huge sigh. Guiche put his arm around her shoulders.

“Don’t worry, my Montmorency. I’ll give my life to protect you.”

“Why did I get the short end of the stick?”

“It’s okay! For some reason, my luck is strong! We’ll manage it this time too!”

“It’s not that. I’m saying that my choosing you is in itself a mistake.”

Glaring steadily at Guiche, Montmorency said that.

“H-How could this be…”

Guiche was dumbfounded. Montmorency planted a kiss at his face.

“Eh?”

“Why that miserable look?

“Monmo…”

At Guiche who looked up with feverish eyes, Montmorency declared.

“Geez. Don’t give up. We’ll make it somehow! 'Cause I’m really not going to jail!”

Inside the wagon that was covered with a cloth, wrapped in straw, Kirche and the mother and child were snoring gently. Tabitha’s mother was asleep due to Montmorency’s potion. That’s because she would struggle violently when awake. Cuddling her mother closely, Tabitha was sleeping. She had certainly gone through much.

Covered in bandages, Kirche was sleeping too. Her burns were recovering due to Montmorency’s water magic, but… She had used up a lot of her strength.

Sylphid was sleeping in between Kirche and Tabitha.

The ones still awake in the wagon were Saito and Louise.

Looking at the sleeping Tabitha, Saito said,

“Hey Louise.”

“What?”

“I wonder how Tabitha felt, huh… Fighting alone all along like that… No matter how I think about it, looks like I’m more blessed. The ones who would help their friends, that’s really like you… But, this girl has always been alone.”

“Yeah.”

“As I thought, although we have gone against Her Majesty and Agnes to that extent, I think it’s good that we left.”

Saito said so earnestly. Louise nodded too.

“What are you going to do once we go back to Tristain, Louise? First we’ll rescue teacher, is there anywhere for us to hide?”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh?”

“Go to the palace openly and receive our verdict. What we have just done may not be wrong. But that does not change the fact that we have brought trouble upon the Princess and our motherland. We are lawbreakers. We have no choice but to receive our punishment.”

“That’s right. Uh-huh.”

Saito nodded, tired. ''How long would I be jailed? But still, I have no regrets. I think I would be more remorseful if I hadn’t done this.''

Seeing Saito acting in that way, Louise said in an angry-like voice;

“No. Only I have to go into jail.”

“Ehh?”

“Just say that I, Her Majesty’s court lady, had incited you guys, the Imperial Guards into action.”

“Wh-What!? Don’t joke around! I brought everyone along! It’s my fault!”

But, Louise was no longer looking at Saito. Gazing straight ahead, her mouth was tight shut, and a determined look hung on her face.

Despite wearing the dancer’s costume, Louise’s nobility was not damaged one bit. Instead, that lowly costume caused Louise’s demeanor as a noble to stand out.

Saito reminisced the time when he met Louise. The time when he was almost stepped on by the golem, Louise who said, ''“A mage who abandons his familiar is not a mage!”'' Louise had not changed since then. The girl who never neglected the “pride” within her…

Hiding such thoughts within her heart, Louise was divinely beautiful. ''I grew to like her because she’s like that.'' Saito thought.

“Louise… I… You are really great. Umm…”

Saito reached out for Louise’s left hand nervously. But that hand avoided him.

“Don’t touch me.”

“D-Don’t be angry!”

Nervous, Saito’s hands reached out for Louise’s shoulders.

“Didn’t I say not to touch me!?”

Louise’s face swelled, and she turned away. Those cheeks turned red. The third time he hugged her shoulders, she did not brush it away. She pursed her lips in an annoyed look, her body stiffening.

Simply speaking, Louise at that state was intensely cute. Saito could not help but to press his lips closer.

“No.”

Louise resisted.

“Th-That’s right! Kissing is a reward. Since I haven’t received anything like a reward. But, I still like to do this. Very much.”

Saito said impatiently, and ''nyah''<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki> displayed an extra large smile. It was an utmost evil smile.

''As I thought… such pathetic face is not something he acquired as Gandalfr. Just like what Saito said just now, courage, love… These are surely born from within him…''

When she thought about that, relief and a sense of mastery gushed forth in unison. ''Of course, this fellow is still my servant, right. How do I say it –the worshiper of love, right.''

''And yet I had worried about it and became miserable. My injured pride demands a restoration of honor.'' Louise stood up and folded her arms.

With an absolutely triumphant voice, she looked down at Saito.

“Ehhhhhhhhhh? You, what did you say you want to do with me?”

“…Ki-kiss.”

“I can’t hear you!”

Combing her hair back in an exaggerated action, Louise declared that haughtily.

“I said I would like to ki-kiss you.”

Saito was already kneeling and speaking politely. Grasping his fists tightly above his knees, he was trembling all over, somewhat regretfully. ''I can’t help it. The moment I said I wanted to kiss her, I had already lost.''

“You really want it? Say it please. How much do you want it?”

“V-Very much.”

“Very much? Don’t be that abstract! You want to kiss me right? This is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. So this beast says with a straight face that he wants to kiss his master. How touching.”

"I-I am not a beast.”

Saito had already started using "[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes#Mon|mon]]". That’s a result of his expanding humility due to his wanting to wholeheartedly kiss Louise.

“You’re not a beast?”

Louise raised her eyebrows.

Kirche, the maid, Jessica, pseudo-breasts, the Princess. Various incidences of her pride being bruised were brought back to her like a kaleidoscope that changes its shape.
[[Image:ZnT10-255.jpg|thumb]]
Her anger towards those memories had finally made Louise wake up.

Louise started putting on her miraculous impish manner. She did not learn it from anyone. Probably, that was because some part of Louise was asleep. Until now, it had only lain dormant without coming out to the surface. While watching Saito’s reaction, Louise started manipulating that imp of hers that had formerly come out only unconsciously.

Smiling, Louise first stood with her arms akimbo. Because of only that pose, Saito almost died.

Not satisfied with that, Louise raised one of her legs, and placed it against the wall. Her dancer costume’s loincloth was lifted up, and her thighs which draw Louise’s delicate lines were burned into Saito’s eyes.

At the same time, she cast a flirtatious, sneering glance at him.

Breathing had already become difficult for Saito.

In a singing-like voice, Louise said to Saito.

“So, what did you say you want to do to me? What did’ya say? Use that funny mouth of yours. With unique, helpless words which can make me laugh. Together with that sickening dog-look, say that word!”

“Ki-Kiss…”

“Well then, praise me.”

With an increasingly triumphant attitude, Louise said further.

“…Eh?”

“Praise me until I’m happy. Oh yeah, firstly, that maid. Give me 100 parts of me that are better than Siesta. If not, I won’t let you do anything.”

Saito was confused, but he still continued.

“Y-You’re… Which parts are better errr… You have good points; Siesta has good points too… As a rule…”

“What is this!?”

“Looks like this child didn’t hear it properly. I said to praise me. Praise your master, your ruler, your god! Can’t you hear? Feel like dying, are you?”

At the height of this chaos, the taboo came out of Saito’s mouth.

“Umm… Louise… yeah! Your breasts!”

“You’re making fun of me?”

Louise’s lips distorted into something evil. She put strength into her stamping foot. ''Ouuuuuu'' A groan escaped Saito’s mouth.

At that instant…

The sound of someone coughing could be heard.

Louise turned back, and saw that Guiche, Montmorency and Malicorne were staring at them from the coachman’s seat.

Being delirious, she had completely forgotten their existence. Louise’s face turned crimson. Because Saito was beginning a journey in his dream, he did not realize anything.

“Errr… Louise. If you don’t finish it, your name will be…”

Guiche said that with a troubled face.

“Stupid. If you’re bored, p-please practice your drama! Isn’t that so, Saito?”

However, Saito could not reply because he had already fainted. Louise cheerfully lifted Saito up, and just like how Siesta did last time, turned him around.

“Hey. Saito here. Just now was the practice of our play.”

Whilst shaking their heads, Guiche and the others looked to the front. Sighing, Malicorne hit the horse with his bridle.

The coach they were in sped up.

Anxiety, joy, hope, and then pride and self-respect... Fully loaded with various feelings, the coach headed towards the country border of Germania, dashing across the streets under the moonlight of the twin moons.

Tabitha was dreaming.

At the dear Orléans mansion at the lakeside of Ragdorian Lake... There was a table at the center, and her gentle parents were having some snacks whilst chatting pleasantly.

Being watched over by both of them, the doll her mother bought for her... With “Tabitha”, the doll which could not be said to be very beautiful, beside her, she was reading a book. She was reading out “The Hero of Ivaldi” in a clear voice, a book which she had read for many times. A cheerful voice that she no longer had, was flowing out of her.

Those gentle times that had disappeared at the other side of timeline - they were right there.

Within the dream, Tabitha realized that she was in dreamland. That's because her father who was smiling so warmly, had already passed away.

Percerin , the butler, appeared.

“Your Highness, the guests have arrived,” he informed them. ''Please show them here'', her mother said. ''Charlotte's friends? That's quite rare,'' her father said with a smile.

Her academy friends' faces showed up at the courtyard.

With bunches of flowers in their hands, Guiche and Malicorne came forth. Montmorency was with them too.

With a somewhat embarrassed face, Louise handed Tabitha a paper bag. There were many sweets inside.

With her dazzlingly red hair, Kirche showed up. Smiling sweetly, she hugged Tabitha. Embraced by her close friend, Tabitha was touched without a reason. A friend's warmth is the hardest to substitute. Tabitha felt as if her frozen heart was melting.

Another close friend descended from the sky, and licked Tabitha.

“You have informed us, right?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid happily purred. Tabitha gently patted the chin of her faithful familiar. Sylphid squinted her eyes.

The last one to show up was Saito.

Carrying a sword at his back, he approached Tabitha slowly, and bowed.

“Sorry, I'm late.”

Tabitha smiled shyly and turned away.

“The Hero of Ivaldi” she was carrying slipped from her hands.

''Is it because I've found my hero?''

In that immensely gentle, warm dream, Tabitha thought that.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter9

2011-03-07T03:08:51Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle */

===Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle===

Alhambra Castle was a citadel the elves built on top of a small hill in the desert.

The incident of the Halkeginia Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces who regained it at the price of countless sacrifices, could be traced back to thousands of years ago.

During that time, the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces fixed the country border, and told the elves, “This is our land.” Consequently, that became the country's borders.

The elves who had formerly lived in the desert did not have any concept of “country borders.” Just that, the elves knew that humans are living beings who would greedily treat anywhere as their land and fight for it, if “country borders” were not established. So, they reluctantly recognized the line those humans drew as the country border.

Because that citadel became the point from which the elves' land was attacked from many times, they received the elves' attacks many times as well. Every time, this process of trying to remove and being removed repeated...until that battle hundreds of years ago, in which the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces became its present master. Since the citadel was small, it was left aside as a military base and became an abandoned castle... because of which, it conversely flourished.

At the foot of the hill on which Alhambra Castle was built, an oasis was formed. A small inn town started growing from around that oasis... Because the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was a military base, travellers who passed through the desert would stop by, and it became a small trading area.

With the skills of the elves, the walls of Alhambra Castle were exquisitely constructed, adorned with a fine engraving of geometric patterns. Reflecting the moonlight from the twin moons, the walls shone brightly, providing a fantastic view to the desert travellers.

To the Halkeginians, the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was an exotically beautiful place.

Well then, in a small pub called “Father Joseph's Desert Doors” Inn, in that beautiful inn town, the hot topic was a recent rumor about Alhambra Castle.

A unit of the king's army arrived, and was stationed in the castle.

The merchants who bought ceramics and porcelains in Sahara said to the shop owner in a whisper.

“The troops came to Alhambra Castle lately... but do you know why those guys came, Father?”

Travelling from one place to another, the wise father who had set up a pub here, tasted the stew whilst shaking his head.

“Dunno.” 

“''“Didn't those guys come to this area to dig up some treasure?”'' There was a rumor like that, but... I feel that the truth is different.”

“Is it?”

The father reacted indifferently. He knew that not poking his head in unnecessary affairs was the secret to longevity.

“Hey. I'll treat you a drink, so tell me more about that rumor?”

“Not interested.”

Missing out on getting some wine? The male merchant snorted. Beside him, a lady clothed in sand-warding robe with a hood sat down.

“Isn't that a wonderful conversation?”

The brown skin and red lips peeking out from the openings of the robe gave the impression of a befitting beauty. The merchant gulped nervously.

“Dear, shall we offer up a cup for this man?”

The man's cup was filled with ale to the brim.

“Thanks! Hihi.”

“Well then, can you tell me more about it?”

The whole group greeted Kirche who returned to the table with applause. On top of their street performer costumes, everyone was wearing the same robe used in the desert.

The group had finally arrived at this Alhambra place the previous night.

It took them a week of transferring between stagecoaches travelling through footpaths and highways to reach there from the Orleans mansion. Apparently, Tristain did not issue any warning to Gallia, and the performers were not suspected by any people as they walked down the road. No. On their journey, they were suspected by the patrolling knights several times, but managed to escape by the tactfulness of Kirche who knew the area very well.

“Geez, you guys...always letting me get information by myself, what's your intention?”

“But aren't you the best? Just the person for the job.”

Guiche nodded solemnly too.

“Awesome... 'cause you managed to collect information one after another,” Saito said in admiration.

“Really, just do it. Guys, if you all are still Tristain nobles, with a high pride- no wonder you can't gather information.”

Montmorency turned her face aside in embarrassment, but Louise lifted up her eyes.

“Oh, yes we can! I went as far as being a waitress in a bar in Tristania last time!”

“That pathetic fella?”

Louise's cheeks swelled. Come to think of it, she had let herself be seen a few times by Kirche. But now was not the time for such things, so she had no choice but to keep quiet.

“So, did you get anything?”

The merchant to whom Kirche gave an extravagant treat had told her everything he knew, after which, he became drunk and wasted, lying down on the counter, and fell asleep.

They changed their strategy meeting location to a second floor room. That's because there were people there.

After entering the room, Kirche started telling the news she heard.

“As I thought, looks like it really is this city.”

“Which means?” Saito urged.

“Apparently, that merchant heard about it from the troops stationed there. The reason they came here was to protect a “noble” they brought here. According to the story, they seemed to be fallen royal family members. And then, the crux is that those nobles are 'parent and child.'”

“In other words, Tabitha and her mother?”

“Can't we conclude that?”

Everyone's faces turned solemn.

“I'm back.”

Opening the door of the room, Malicorne entered.

“I used the 'Distant Vision' spell and examined the castle!”

Being a Wind element mage, Malicorne had been using magic to examine the castle from afar. Even Sylphid was not used, since it would be conspicuous. She had remained in her human form until then, and probably due to tiredness, she was asleep on the bed, snoring. It looked like taking the form of a human consumed her willpower more intensely.

Calmly, Malicorne spread a sketched parchment on the table. On it, a rough sketch of Alhambra Castle could be seen. Obviously, the internal structure of the building was not known, but the courtyard, walls, towers, keeps - all of them were drawn accurately.

“Good job!”

“Spendid...”

Guiche praised him.

“The Gallian troops stationed there aren't just one squadron. There are two squadrons there! About 300 soldiers, and 10 noble officers!”

That's quite a number.

“I see. Thanks. Well then, we've collected all the information we can.”

Kirche was fully the leader. Indeed, in such projects, there was no chance for Tristainian nobles who were prideful and only knew how to carry out frontal attacks.

“So, how to rescue Tabitha out of that castle?”

“We are mostly mages. A surprise attack against approximately 300 people will work somehow, won't it? At our side, we have Sylphid, Saito who stopped the seventy thousand...”

Guiche said that, but Kirche shook her head.

“No way. If we attack head-on like that, reinforcements would come immediately, and danger might fall onto Tabitha. It's also possible that Tabitha would be carried away to somewhere else.”

“So what should we do? Putting all of the soldiers to sleep with magic?”

“That's right.”

Kirche grinned impishly.

“That's impossible! Aren't we going against 300 people?? Even if we were to recite Sleep Cloud, how can we cover them all in one shot?”

“To make them sleep, we don't just have to use incantations, Montmorency.”

“Whaat?”

“Can you mix the 'Sleeping Potion?'”

“I can, but... how to make them drink it? Even if we mix it into their water, it will be discovered immediately!”

“There's a plan. Just do it! Mix the strongest potion you can. Guiche, please buy some wine sold nearby.”

“Got it.”

Towards them who were about to rush out, Kirche said.

“Hey, if you meet any elves...”

The three of them trembled instantly. A word they did not want to hear. Mustering their courage, they had been driving that word out of their head.

“Run. Don't think about fighting them. The thing which must not be forgotten is, we did not come to fight. The elves are obviously with the Gallian army. We will steal into Alhambra Castle cautiously, and carefully rescue Tabitha and her mother. That's right. We've come 'to save our friends.' That would be putting the cart before the horse. That's why, if you feel danger not just from elves, run. That is cowardly, but harmless.”

''Understood'', The three nodded.

“Thanks for cooperating in this plan to save my best friend. I am grateful for your bravery.”

Kirche bowed politely. It was their first time seeing Kirche being so commendable. Because of that, they changed their frightened expressions to serious looks.

After the three of them exited, Kirche turned towards Saito and Louise.

“Well then...”

“What are we supposed to do? What's best for us?”

“Rest. You guys are our trump card. Please conserve your strength.”

“Trump card, what do you mean?”

Kirche readily answered.

“To fight against the elf. Although we can trick the army, the elf probably won't fall for it.”

“Wh-! What!? You're saying that it's okay even if we're hurt!? We may die, won't we?? You're saying that it's all right if we die?? We're not a trump card, but a sacrifice! You're really a Zerbst! You hate me to that extent!?”

Kirche replied with a straight face.

“You're wrong, Louise. It's not 'hating,' but 'recognizing.' We probably can't win against the elf. The only thing possible, is your 'legend.'”

Louise's eyes bulged.

“You knew?”

“You're the only one who thought that we don't know. You chanted in front of us before, and those chants don't exist, do they?”

Louise blushed.

“I humbly apologize at my impoliteness towards the ancestor. Can you kindly lend your holy powers to this powerless servant?”

Kirche knelt down. As expected, Louise panicked. In the long history of the dispute between La Valliere and Von Zerbst, it was the first time a Von Zerbst apologized.

“L-Lift up your head! What're you doing!? If I refuse this, am I not the bad guy!? I have already cast away my noble name! I'm just Louise the Zero! That's why even if I listen to what you say, I don't really mind,”

Turning aside, Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Eh? You threw aside your nobility?”

“That's right! I have returned my mantle and name to Her Majesty.”

“Aah! Well then, after saving Tabitha, come to Germania! I'll employ you as my maid!”

“Stop joking around!”

Somewhat overcome with emotion, Kirche hugged Louise tightly.

Saito looked at the two with a rather radiant expression. After that, to preserve his strength, he headed towards the bed.

He did not have any self-confidence at winning against the elf at all. Or rather, how should he fight to win?

The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

With his anxiety increasing, Saito felt as if being squashed.

''But... friends with Kirche?'' When he looked at Louise who appeared to be trying to bring that up, he became embarrassed at that feeling.

“Well then, I'll follow what you said and sleep for a bit.”

“I look forward to it, Saito. Jean has always been saying. ''Saito-kun is someone capable of changing this world.'' I believe that as well. That's why; please change Tabitha's fate.”

Plucking up his courage, Saito grinned, overdoing it.

“Leave it to me!”

Saito slipped into the bed, and Sylphid who had been sleeping on it until now, opened her eyes wide.

“Kyui.”

“Oh, you're awake?”

Under her blue hair, Sylphid's blue eyes shone again.

“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude.

“In order to save onee-sama, everyone is working hard for us. I'm very touched. If onee-sama knew that you all are coming to save her, she would surely be very happy.”

“...”

“Onee-sama doesn't speak much, so she may seem somewhat cold, but... in reality, she's a very kind person. I love onee-sama very much, but onee-sama doesn't lose to me- she loves me very much too. Although Onee-sama did not say anything, I know something like that.”

“Uh-huh...”

Sylphid noticed that Saito looked a little down.

“What's wrong?”

“No... I'm just a little envious of you guys.”

''Although we are master and familiar, we can't understand each other at all.''

''Mutual feelings, yet we can't understand each other at all.''

“You don't look well. Let me comfort you. But I dunno how to do it.”

''“Kyui, kyui!”'' Whilst purring, Sylphid gave Saito a tight hug.

Whilst being tightly embraced by Sylphid's soft body, ''Ah, will Louise turn this way to look at me?'', Saito thought vaguely.

''If I were more imposing... she would look at me for a bit, won't she?'' He thought. ''But, looks like that won't happen.''

''Anyhow, at Tristain palace when we were captured, when I was trying to say that I love her...''“Don't say it!”'' She yelled at me, so...''

''Of course I am wrong too.''

''Being spoony over Siesta, my heart throbbing when I see Henrietta's face. As for those, apart from keeping those charms to myself, I can't help it. This is a man's physiology.''

''But, I have been saying “I love you” to Louise all the time, haven't I?''

''Maybe... Louise has no space to fall in love,'' Saito thought.

''Louise who is more serious than anyone else.''

''Louise who is always fixated on her ideals.''

''Saying'' “It's a reward!” ''Kissing me, not being angry even when her breasts are touched, this means... it is not really because of her pride,'' Saito changed his thoughts.

''That's because, just like how this Sylphid does not know what's the best way to comfort this human me... she does not know what the best reward to give me, this teenager at puberty. Because she doesn't know how to express her gratitude.''

''And yet, every time I would misunderstand her...'' Saito wished he could just crawl into a hole. ''Louise falling in love with me? Ha!''

''I'm such a shameful person. Aah, SHAMEFUL!!''

''Ah, Louise.''

''The Louise who would return her mantle to Henrietta in order to stand for her ideals. More serious than anyone else, the noble Louise.''

''Maybe because you're like that, I have come to like you.''

''Among the people I encountered in the world I was born in, at least there isn't someone who would stick completely to his “way of living” like Louise does. And then, in this world too...''

''Someday, when Louise is able to achieve her ideals, won't she start loving someone at that time? At that time, I want to be the one beside her,'' Saito thought.

''To go along with Louise's ideals, I have to be much stronger. Elf or whatever, now's not the time to be frightened.''

Displaying brute courage, Saito spread-eagled and closed his eyes. To measure up to Louise's ideals, he could not show his intimidation to anyone.

Looking at that strange Saito who spread-eagled on the bed while smiling, Louise's anxiety expanded all the more.

''You were told that it's a fight against an elf, and yet, why aren't you afraid?''

''Why don't you hate it?''

''Aah, as I thought, Saito is given the courage as a familiar, huh?''

Louise became deeply miserable.

The next day, in the evening...

Standing in front of the gates of Alhambra castle, a member of the Gallian army who was standing guard gave a big yawn. A soldier standing beside him chided him.

“Oi.”

“Hmm? Aah...”

“If you don't guard the door properly, we'd be scolded by the commanding officer!”

“Baron Misscoeur? That's all right! He's just an idiot.”

“No, it's not him. It's that un-human guy.”

The yawning soldier shook his head frantically as if his drowsiness was blown away.

“Oi, don't refer to him that lightly! Touch wood... O Founder Brimir. Please protect my soul...”

“I don't want to be eaten either! That's why I don't speak out his name...But dunno what the heck is wrong today... I went to the streets to eat during lunchtime, but wine was sold out!”

“Haa? What'cha mean?” 

“Someone from somewhere had bought up all the wine in this inn town. B'cause of that, there wasn’t any wine no matter which bar I went to. What a joke!”

“That's the only pleasure in the center of this boring desert! Geez, which guy did such nonsense?”

As the conversation was going on, a cart could be seen coming from ahead on the road to the inn town.

“What's that?”

There were 7 male and female flashy street performers in the cart. The wagon behind was filled with barrels.

The cart stopped in front of the gate. Pointing their lances at them, the soldiers asked the group.

“Who are you guys?”

A redhead girl dressed in a dancer's costume with a high degree of exposure bowed down elegantly.

“We are a group of street performers, sir.”

It was Kirche.

“I can see that. This is not some highway.”

“We know that.”

Sexily, Kirche threw a flirtatious glance at them. In an instant, the soldiers became as if entranced by succubus.

“We've come to provide entertainment.”

“Entertainment?”

The soldiers exchanged looks. After that, they realized what the content of those barrels stacked up behind was. One of them approached and sniffed the smell of the barrels.

“Isn't this wine!?”

Another glared at Kirche with a hateful look.

“The ones who bought up all the wine are you all!?”

“That's right.”

Kirche leaned coquettishly onto the soldiers. At Kirche's loveliness, the soldiers' expressions crumbled down pathetically.

“Please don't be angry, handsome misters. We are just doing our best at our living. We've come to tour Sahara, but those stingy elves didn't give us any money at all for our performances.”

“How would elves know what dancing is!?”

The soldiers broke out in laughter.

“Right? That's why we need customers who understand our art. Naturally, going together with wine, right?”

“Got it! You guys didn't just come to buy wine huh? Planning anything funny?”

Those standing in the cart stiffened.

“And to sell dances as well while you're at this. Right?”

With a big smile on her face, Kirche said.

“Exactly! Our wine is slightly more expensive than the one in town, but we will provide dancing as a service. How about that?”

“What a nerve this lady has! I like it. I'll help you guys in your business!”

The soldier rushed off to report to his superior officer.

Turning back, Kirche combed her hair back triumphantly. At that brilliant skill, the entire group applauded.

Saito and the others were brought to see the ten nobles who commanded the units stationed in this castle. Apparently, the spare rooms at the right when one entered the castle hall were used by the officers.

The commanding officer was a forty-year-old-plus noble - Baron Misscoeur. He had seemingly taken a fancy with Kirche as soon as he saw her, and had allowed them to hold an exhibition.

“Germanian ladies are good at business, huh.”

Kirche put forth a price with the wine, and Baron Misscoeur smiled.

“We'll present the dance and the performance according to the price.”

''Hmmm...'' Leaning out from his chair, he gazed at Kirche's body as if licking it. With his bald head, Baron Misscoeur caused a lewd atmosphere to hang about in the air.

“Very well. We'll pay the asking price. But, it is necessary to ascertain if you all are having something bad up your sleeves...We are after all, entrusted with valued troops from His Majesty...”

“If you don't believe us, I will present my personal dance.”

Saying that whilst casting a flirtatious glance, Baron Misscoeur's eyes narrowed.

“On the other hand, I have concerns that depriving the soldiers of their entertainment would be demoralizing. After the performance, come to my room. I'll personally investigate you.”

The nearby nobles displayed expressions of dissatisfaction.

“This is also the duty of the commanding officer! Ahaha!”

Facing the commanding officers who broke out in laughter, Kirche displayed a charming smile.

“Well then, we will make our preparations then.”

As Kirche was trying to leave the room, Baron Misscoeur called out to her.

“Before that, how about giving us a cup of the wine you brought?”

Montmorency paled. The sleeping potion she mixed was already mixed into the wine barrels. If the sleeping potion was discovered by him there, their plans would be ruined.

However, not disturbed, Kirche had a cask moved there and poured a glass.

The entire group held their breath.

“Enjoy.”

Baron Misscoeur brought the glass near his nose, and sniffed it. Montmorency was nervous to the extent of collapsing. The potion she mixed was tasteless and odorless, but Detect Magic would just do the trick.

Baron Misscoeur frowned, and shook his head.

The group froze like ice. Were they found out?

“This is some cheap stuff. Not befitting for the nobles. Give it all to the soldiers.”

Saying that, Baron Misscoeur emptied the wine in the glass onto the floor.

At Kirche who had excused herself from the officer's room, Saito whispered softly.

“Close shave...”

“That's only the beginning. The real thing is after this. But no elves were inside, huh.”

“What if none are here?”

“If that's the case, it'll be great...”

Kirche said in a not very hopeful tone.

Three hundred of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard of Alhambra Castle. Although the dance had not yet begun, the soldiers were quite excited already.

In this abandoned castle in the middle of the desert, being ordered with this senseless bodyguard duty, they were totally bored. Because dissatisfaction tantamount to rebellion was building up, almost everyone gathered. With only the minimum guards left behind, it was almost all of them.

The commanding officer, Baron Misscoeur was indignant inside that he shared this guarding duty with the elf. Just like most of the other Gallian nobles, he was contemptuous and dissatisfied with Joseph. Plainly speaking, he hated him.

The lieutenant proposed having the soldiers split in half, taking turns participating. But Baron Misscoeur shook his head.

“That 'king of impotence' drove me to such a situation. Once, the Misscoeur lineage was that of Gallia's prominent warriors. Bestowing me the duty of guarding madame duchess with the elf at such a rural area... He might've done it on a whim! Geez, who would be looking for that child and the old woman at such a time? Never mind, let all soldiers participate!”

Saying that, he thumped onto a luxurious chair he pulled out in the courtyard.

The instant both moons were shrouded by the clouds...

Holding torches, a thin lad and a plump youth appeared. Because the ones that appeared were guys, the soldiers began jeering and booing. The two threw the torches into the bonfire that was prepared beforehand.

After that, the two prepared musical instruments. The plump lad started hitting the drum. The thin and handsome one took out a flute and started playing it. Because it was an extremely horrible performance, the booings grew more intense.

Nevertheless, the instance female dancers appeared from the dark, the jeers stopped abruptly.

Altogether there were four female dancers.

The sexy, flame-haired girl was the leader. Illuminated by the flames, she was smiling sexily. Next was a golden-haired girl. She appeared embarrassed as she blushed.

After her was a pink-haired girl, who again appeared to be a child. The angrily stiffened face coloured.

The last one was a beautiful lady with long, blue hair. She was beaming all over with innocent smiles.

Enthusiastic applause, cheers and whistles could be heard from the soldiers.

The party had begun.

When Tabitha woke up... her mother was on the bed.

Holding the book with one hand, she lay down on the bed.

Beside her, her mother was snoring peacefully.

It looked like she had become sleepy and had fallen asleep whilst reading “The Hero of Ivaldi”.

Her mother's eyes opened slightly.

She thought her mother would start acting violent... but fixing her eyes on her, she did not move. ''Could she have regained her sanity?'' Joy spread out in her heart, as Tabitha called out to her mother.

“Mother.”

But still, her mother did not show any reaction. She merely stared fixedly at Tabitha. But, that was enough.

Looking at the doll on the mirror stand, Tabitha smiled a little.

“I will now read this book.”

Turning the page of the book, Tabitha started reading out loud.

''Ivaldi arrived at the cave in which the dragon lived. His attendants and friends started freaking out at the entrance. One of the hunters told Ivaldi.''

''“Let's turn back. If the dragon wakes up, we will all die. 'Cause you don't know how scary the dragon is.”''

''Ivaldi said.''

''“I am afraid.”''

''“So act according to your feelings.”''

''“But if I lose to fear, I'll become someone besides me. That is many times scarier than being bitten to death by the dragon.”''

Although Bidashal entered into the room, Tabitha did not lift her face from the book. Her mother was not startled by the elf's entrance either. Throughout those 20 days, every day, Tabitha had been reading at her mother “The Hero of Ivaldi”. If she read to her any other books, she would go mad like the olden days. That's why Tabitha had read the same book over and over again. She had read it out loud many times. That's why she had as good as memorized it by heart.

Seeing Tabitha reading a book, Bidashal displayed a small smile.

“Looks like you have taken a great fancy towards that book huh.”

Tabitha did not reply. Although Bidashal had entered now, unless there was anything special, she would not stop reading.

“Seems like a group of performers had come to comfort you. They are carrying out their performance at the courtyard. I have no interest whatsoever, but what about you? If you want to have a look, I will give you special permission to leave this room.”

Tabitha lifted her face and shook her head.

With a slightly stiffer voice, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“The medicine will be completed tomorrow.”

Tabitha's finger which was flipping the page stopped.

“You can only be yourself until tomorrow.”

Giving her special permission to leave this room... In other words, that would be the last mercy before the execution of her sentence.

“Boring entertainment, but it would at least console you a little bit.”

“Sympathy is not needed.”

Tabitha replied shortly.

''I see…'' Whispering that, Bidashal exited the room.

She wanted to at least spend her last few hours with her mother.

Tabitha laid her eyes on “The Hero of Ivaldi” again.

''Ivaldi entered the dragon's cave. Nobody else accompanied him. With light from his torch, the moss-covered wall of the cave was illuminated. Being disturbed by the light, many bats flew about trying to escape.''

''Ivaldi became frightened and close to tears. He imagined that everyone had left him behind in that dark cave. How scary it was!''

''Moreover, a terrifying dragon laid ahead waiting for him!''

''But, Ivaldi did not waver.''

''Ivaldi had told himself many times.''

''“You can do this. Didn't you save many people already? This time you can do it as well. Did'ya hear that Ivaldi? You have power, so running away is cowardly.”''

In those times she reread the book, Tabitha slowly felt the contradiction she had towards the title when she was young, dispersing away.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”, what does it mean?''

''Ivaldi was not the name of a place- it was the name of the youth in the story. Usually, won't the title be published as “Ivaldi the Hero” instead?''

When she was young, Tabitha once had that doubt in her mind.

But now she understood the meaning of the title.

''The word “hero” is not referring to Ivaldi himself.''

''It is referring to the idea of the impulse or resolution in his heart.''

When she was young... she would read and yearn for it.

In accordance with the “hero” living inside the Ivaldi-like hearts of the readers, they had longed to be the hero, but... she was different.

She was attracted by the lady captured by the dragon. She wanted to become the lady that was saved by the hero. Although it was fun, Tabitha had waited eagerly for the hero who would bring her out of the boredom of her daily life.

Comparing her life with the lady in the story, Tabitha smiled dryly in her heart.

''Didn't I become this girl myself?''

''Now I have become someone imprisoned.''

''The only difference with the book is that, the hero who is to come to save me does not exist.''

''Now, or last time...'

''But, that is good enough.''

''That's because I have been doing things alone all along.''

''Not relying on anyone, not trusting anyone, I have been doing everything on my own... because of that.''

However... after reading this “Hero of Ivaldi”, she started imagining.

About the hero who would rescue her.

About the hero who would save her from this ominous cave, Alhambra Castle...

Because those were the final moments before she was to lose her heart, she might have been feeling such things obediently.

She felt love at her heart that would be lost after the following day. For the first time, Tabitha had felt love towards her heart that was covered by a snowstorm. She grasped her mother's hands tightly.

Tabitha started shivering slightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter9

2011-03-07T03:07:56Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle */

===Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle===

Alhambra Castle was a citadel the elves built on top of a small hill in the desert.

The incident of the Halkeginia Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces who regained it at the price of countless sacrifices, could be traced back to thousands of years ago.

During that time, the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces fixed the country border, and told the elves, “This is our land.” Consequently, that became the country's borders.

The elves who had formerly lived in the desert did not have any concept of “country borders.” Just that, the elves knew that humans are living beings who would greedily treat anywhere as their land and fight for it, if “country borders” were not established. So, they reluctantly recognized the line those humans drew as the country border.

Because that citadel became the point from which the elves' land was attacked from many times, they received the elves' attacks many times as well. Every time, this process of trying to remove and being removed repeated...until that battle hundreds of years ago, in which the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces became its present master. Since the citadel was small, it was left aside as a military base and became an abandoned castle... because of which, it conversely flourished.

At the foot of the hill on which Alhambra Castle was built, an oasis was formed. A small inn town started growing from around that oasis... Because the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was a military base, travellers who passed through the desert would stop by, and it became a small trading area.

With the skills of the elves, the walls of Alhambra Castle were exquisitely constructed, adorned with a fine engraving of geometric patterns. Reflecting the moonlight from the twin moons, the walls shone brightly, providing a fantastic view to the desert travellers.

To the Halkeginians, the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was an exotically beautiful place.

Well then, in a small pub called “Father Joseph's Desert Doors” Inn, in that beautiful inn town, the hot topic was a recent rumor about Alhambra Castle.

A unit of the king's army arrived, and was stationed in the castle.

The merchants who bought ceramics and porcelains in Sahara said to the shop owner in a whisper.

“The troops came to Alhambra Castle lately... but do you know why those guys came, Father?”

Travelling from one place to another, the wise father who had set up a pub here, tasted the stew whilst shaking his head.

“Dunno.” 

“''“Didn't those guys come to this area to dig up some treasure?”'' There was a rumor like that, but... I feel that the truth is different.”

“Is it?”

The father reacted indifferently. He knew that not poking his head in unnecessary affairs was the secret to longevity.

“Hey. I'll treat you a drink, so tell me more about that rumor?”

“Not interested.”

Missing out on getting some wine? The male merchant snorted. Beside him, a lady clothed in sand-warding robe with a hood sat down.

“Isn't that a wonderful conversation?”

The brown skin and red lips peeking out from the openings of the robe gave the impression of a befitting beauty. The merchant gulped nervously.

“Dear, shall we offer up a cup for this man?”

The man's cup was filled with ale to the brim.

“Thanks! Hihi.”

“Well then, can you tell me more about it?”

The whole group greeted Kirche who returned to the table with applause. On top of their street performer costumes, everyone was wearing the same robe used in the desert.

The group had finally arrived at this Alhambra place the previous night.

It took them a week of transferring between stagecoaches travelling through footpaths and highways to reach there from the Orleans mansion. Apparently, Tristain did not issue any warning to Gallia, and the performers were not suspected by any people as they walked down the road. No. On their journey, they were suspected by the patrolling knights several times, but managed to escape by the tactfulness of Kirche who knew the area very well.

“Geez, you guys...always letting me get information by myself, what's your intention?”

“But aren't you the best? Just the person for the job.”

Guiche nodded solemnly too.

“Awesome... 'cause you managed to collect information one after another,” Saito said in admiration.

“Really, just do it. Guys, if you all are still Tristain nobles, with a high pride- no wonder you can't gather information.”

Montmorency turned her face aside in embarrassment, but Louise lifted up her eyes.

“Oh, yes we can! I went as far as being a waitress in a bar in Tristania last time!”

“That pathetic fella?”

Louise's cheeks swelled. Come to think of it, she had let herself be seen a few times by Kirche. But now was not the time for such things, so she had no choice but to keep quiet.

“So, did you get anything?”

The merchant to whom Kirche gave an extravagant treat had told her everything he knew, after which, he became drunk and wasted, lying down on the counter, and fell asleep.

They changed their strategy meeting location to a second floor room. That's because there were people there.

After entering the room, Kirche started telling the news she heard.

“As I thought, looks like it really is this city.”

“Which means?” Saito urged.

“Apparently, that merchant heard about it from the troops stationed there. The reason they came here was to protect a “noble” they brought here. According to the story, they seemed to be fallen royal family members. And then, the crux is that those nobles are 'parent and child.'”

“In other words, Tabitha and her mother?”

“Can't we conclude that?”

Everyone's faces turned solemn.

“I'm back.”

Opening the door of the room, Malicorne entered.

“I used the 'Distant Vision' spell and examined the castle!”

Being a Wind element mage, Malicorne had been using magic to examine the castle from afar. Even Sylphid was not used, since it would be conspicuous. She had remained in her human form until then, and probably due to tiredness, she was asleep on the bed, snoring. It looked like taking the form of a human consumed her willpower more intensely.

Calmly, Malicorne spread a sketched parchment on the table. On it, a rough sketch of Alhambra Castle could be seen. Obviously, the internal structure of the building was not known, but the courtyard, walls, towers, keeps - all of them were drawn accurately.

“Good job!”

“Spendid...”

Guiche praised him.

“The Gallian troops stationed there aren't just one squadron. There are two squadrons there! About 300 soldiers, and 10 noble officers!”

That's quite a number.

“I see. Thanks. Well then, we've collected all the information we can.”

Kirche was fully the leader. Indeed, in such projects, there was no chance for Tristainian nobles who were prideful and only knew how to carry out frontal attacks.

“So, how to rescue Tabitha out of that castle?”

“We are mostly mages. A surprise attack against approximately 300 people will work somehow, won't it? At our side, we have Sylphid, Saito who stopped the seventy thousand...”

Guiche said that, but Kirche shook her head.

“No way. If we attack head-on like that, reinforcements would come immediately, and danger might fall onto Tabitha. It's also possible that Tabitha would be carried away to somewhere else.”

“So what should we do? Putting all of the soldiers to sleep with magic?”

“That's right.”

Kirche grinned impishly.

“That's impossible! Aren't we going against 300 people?? Even if we were to recite Sleep Cloud, how can we cover them all in one shot?”

“To make them sleep, we don't just have to use incantations, Montmorency.”

“Whaat?”

“Can you mix the 'Sleeping Potion?'”

“I can, but... how to make them drink it? Even if we mix it into their water, it will be discovered immediately!”

“There's a plan. Just do it! Mix the strongest potion you can. Guiche, please buy some wine sold nearby.”

“Got it.”

Towards them who were about to rush out, Kirche said.

“Hey, if you meet any elves...”

The three of them trembled instantly. A word they did not want to hear. Mustering their courage, they had been driving that word out of their head.

“Run. Don't think about fighting them. The thing which must not be forgotten is, we did not come to fight. The elves are obviously with the Gallian army. We will steal into Alhambra Castle cautiously, and carefully rescue Tabitha and her mother. That's right. We've come 'to save our friends.' That would be putting the cart before the horse. That's why, if you feel danger not just from elves, run. That is cowardly, but harmless.”

''Understood'', The three nodded.

“Thanks for cooperating in this plan to save my best friend. I am grateful for your bravery.”

Kirche bowed politely. It was their first time seeing Kirche being so commendable. Because of that, they changed their frightened expressions to serious looks.

After the three of them exited, Kirche turned towards Saito and Louise.

“Well then...”

“What are we supposed to do? What's best for us?”

“Rest. You guys are our trump card. Please conserve your strength.”

“Trump card, what do you mean?”

Kirche readily answered.

“To fight against the elf. Although we can trick the army, the elf probably won't fall for it.”

“Wh-! What!? You're saying that it's okay even if we're hurt!? We may die, won't we?? You're saying that it's all right if we die?? We're not a trump card, but a sacrifice! You're really a Zerbst! You hate me to that extent!?”

Kirche replied with a straight face.

“You're wrong, Louise. It's not 'hating,' but 'recognizing.' We probably can't win against the elf. The only thing possible, is your 'legend.'”

Louise's eyes bulged.

“You knew?”

“You're the only one who thought that we don't know. You chanted in front of us before, and those chants don't exist, do they?”

Louise blushed.

“I humbly apologize at my impoliteness towards the ancestor. Can you kindly lend your holy powers to this powerless servant?”

Kirche knelt down. As expected, Louise panicked. In the long history of the dispute between La Valliere and Von Zerbst, it was the first time a Von Zerbst apologized.

“L-Lift up your head! What're you doing!? If I refuse this, am I not the bad guy!? I have already cast away my noble name! I'm just Louise the Zero! That's why even if I listen to what you say, I don't really mind,”

Turning aside, Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Eh? You threw aside your nobility?”

“That's right! I have returned my mantle and name to Her Majesty.”

“Aah! Well then, after saving Tabitha, come to Germania! I'll employ you as my maid!”

“Stop joking around!”

Somewhat overcome with emotion, Kirche hugged Louise tightly.

Saito looked at the two with a rather radiant expression. After that, to preserve his strength, he headed towards the bed.

He did not have any self-confidence at winning against the elf at all. Or rather, how should he fight to win?

The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

With his anxiety increasing, Saito felt as if being squashed.

''But... friends with Kirche?'' When he looked at Louise who appeared to be trying to bring that up, he became embarrassed at that feeling.

“Well then, I'll follow what you said and sleep for a bit.”

“I look forward to it, Saito. Jean has always been saying. ''Saito-kun is someone capable of changing this world.'' I believe that as well. That's why; please change Tabitha's fate.”

Plucking up his courage, Saito grinned, overdoing it.

“Leave it to me!”

Saito slipped into the bed, and Sylphid who had been sleeping on it until now, opened her eyes wide.

“Kyui.”

“Oh, you're awake?”

Under her blue hair, Sylphid's blue eyes shone again.

“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude.

“In order to save onee-sama, everyone is working hard for us. I'm very touched. If onee-sama knew that you all are coming to save her, she would surely be very happy.”

“...”

“Onee-sama doesn't speak much, so she may seem somewhat cold, but... in reality, she's a very kind person. I love onee-sama very much, but onee-sama doesn't lose to me- she loves me very much too. Although Onee-sama did not say anything, I know something like that.”

“Uh-huh...”

Sylphid noticed that Saito looked a little down.

“What's wrong?”

“No... I'm just a little envious of you guys.”

''Although we are master and familiar, we can't understand each other at all.''

''Mutual feelings, yet we can't understand each other at all.''

“You don't look well. Let me comfort you. But I dunno how to do it.”

''“Kyui, kyui!”'' Whilst purring, Sylphid gave Saito a tight hug.

Whilst being tightly embraced by Sylphid's soft body, ''Ah, will Louise turn this way to look at me?'', Saito thought vaguely.

''If I were more imposing... she would look at me for a bit, won't she?'' He thought. ''But, looks like that won't happen.''

''Anyhow, at Tristain palace when we were captured, when I was trying to say that I love her...''“Don't say it!”'' She yelled at me, so...''

''Of course I am wrong too.''

''Being spoony over Siesta, my heart throbbing when I see Henrietta's face. As for those, apart from keeping those charms to myself, I can't help it. This is a man's physiology.''

''But, I have been saying “I love you” to Louise all the time, haven't I?''

''Maybe... Louise has no space to fall in love,'' Saito thought.

''Louise who is more serious than anyone else.''

''Louise who is always fixated on her ideals.''

''Saying'' “It's a reward!” ''Kissing me, not being angry even when her breasts are touched, this means... it is not really because of her pride,'' Saito changed his thoughts.

''That's because, just like how this Sylphid does not know what's the best way to comfort this human me... she does not know what the best reward to give me, this teenager at puberty. Because she doesn't know how to express her gratitude.''

''And yet, every time I would misunderstand her...'' Saito wished he could just crawl into a hole. ''Louise falling in love with me? Ha!''

''I'm such a shameful person. Aah, SHAMEFUL!!''

''Ah, Louise.''

''The Louise who would return her mantle to Henrietta in order to stand for her ideals. More serious than anyone else, the noble Louise.''

''Maybe because you're like that, I have come to like you.''

''Among the people I encountered in the world I was born in, at least there isn't someone who would stick completely to his “way of living” like Louise does. And then, in this world too...''

''Someday, when Louise is able to achieve her ideals, won't she start loving someone at that time? At that time, I want to be the one beside her,'' Saito thought.

''To go along with Louise's ideals, I have to be much stronger. Elf or whatever, now's not the time to be frightened.''

Displaying brute courage, Saito spread-eagled and closed his eyes. To measure up to Louise's ideals, he could not show his intimidation to anyone.

Looking at that strange Saito who spread-eagled on the bed while smiling, Louise's anxiety expanded all the more.

''You were told that it's a fight against an elf, and yet, why aren't you afraid?''

''Why don't you hate it?''

''Aah, as I thought, Saito is given the courage as a familiar, huh?''

Louise became deeply miserable.

The next day, in the evening...

Standing in front of the gates of Alhambra castle, a member of the Gallian army who was standing guard gave a big yawn. A soldier standing beside him chided him.

“Oi.”

“Hmm? Aah...”

“If you don't guard the door properly, we'd be scolded by the commanding officer!”

“Baron Misscoeur? That's all right! He's just an idiot.”

“No, it's not him. It's that un-human guy.”

The yawning soldier shook his head frantically as if his drowsiness was blown away.

“Oi, don't refer to him that lightly! Touch wood... O Founder Brimir. Please protect my soul...”

“I don't want to be eaten either! That's why I don't speak out his name...But dunno what the heck is wrong today... I went to the streets to eat during lunchtime, but wine was sold out!”

“Haa? What'cha mean?” 

“Someone from somewhere had bought up all the wine in this inn town. B'cause of that, there wasn’t any wine no matter which bar I went to. What a joke!”

“That's the only pleasure in the center of this boring desert! Geez, which guy did such nonsense?”

As the conversation was going on, a cart could be seen coming from ahead on the road to the inn town.

“What's that?”

There were 7 male and female flashy street performers in the cart. The wagon behind was filled with barrels.

The cart stopped in front of the gate. Pointing their lances at them, the soldiers asked the group.

“Who are you guys?”

A redhead girl dressed in a dancer's costume with a high degree of exposure bowed down elegantly.

“We are a group of street performers, sir.”

It was Kirche.

“I can see that. This is not some highway.”

“We know that.”

Sexily, Kirche threw a flirtatious glance at them. In an instant, the soldiers became as if entranced by succubus.

“We've come to provide entertainment.”

“Entertainment?”

The soldiers exchanged looks. After that, they realized what the content of those barrels stacked up behind was. One of them approached and sniffed the smell of the barrels.

“Isn't this wine!?”

Another glared at Kirche with a hateful look.

“The ones who bought up all the wine are you all!?”

“That's right.”

Kirche leaned coquettishly onto the soldiers. At Kirche's loveliness, the soldiers' expressions crumbled down pathetically.

“Please don't be angry, handsome misters. We are just doing our best at our living. We've come to tour Sahara, but those stingy elves didn't give us any money at all for our performances.”

“How would elves know what dancing is!?”

The soldiers broke out in laughter.

“Right? That's why we need customers who understand our art. Naturally, going together with wine, right?”

“Got it! You guys didn't just come to buy wine huh? Planning anything funny?”

Those standing in the cart stiffened.

“And to sell dances as well while you're at this. Right?”

With a big smile on her face, Kirche said.

“Exactly! Our wine is slightly more expensive than the one in town, but we will provide dancing as a service. How about that?”

“What a nerve this lady has! I like it. I'll help you guys in your business!”

The soldier rushed off to report to his superior officer.

Turning back, Kirche combed her hair back triumphantly. At that brilliant skill, the entire group applauded.

Saito and the others were brought to see the ten nobles who commanded the units stationed in this castle. Apparently, the spare rooms at the right when one entered the castle hall were used by the officers.

The commanding officer was a forty-year-old-plus noble - Baron Misscoeur. He had seemingly taken a fancy with Kirche as soon as he saw her, and had allowed them to hold an exhibition.

“Germanian ladies are good at business, huh.”

Kirche put forth a price with the wine, and Baron Misscoeur smiled.

“We'll present the dance and the performance according to the price.”

''Hmmm...'' Leaning out from his chair, he gazed at Kirche's body as if licking it. With his bald head, Baron Misscoeur caused a lewd atmosphere to hang about in the air.

“Very well. We'll pay the asking price. But, it is necessary to ascertain if you all are having something bad up your sleeves...We are after all, entrusted with valued troops from His Majesty...”

“If you don't believe us, I will present my personal dance.”

Saying that whilst casting a flirtatious glance, Baron Misscoeur's eyes narrowed.

“On the other hand, I have concerns that depriving the soldiers of their entertainment would be demoralizing. After the performance, come to my room. I'll personally investigate you.”

The nearby nobles displayed expressions of dissatisfaction.

“This is also the duty of the commanding officer! Ahaha!”

Facing the commanding officers who broke out in laughter, Kirche displayed a charming smile.

“Well then, we will make our preparations then.”

As Kirche was trying to leave the room, Baron Misscoeur called out to her.

“Before that, how about giving us a cup of the wine you brought?”

Montmorency paled. The sleeping potion she mixed was already mixed into the wine barrels. If the sleeping potion was discovered by him there, their plans would be ruined.

However, not disturbed, Kirche had a cask moved there and poured a glass.

The entire group held their breath.

“Enjoy.”

Baron Misscoeur brought the glass near his nose, and sniffed it. Montmorency was nervous to the extent of collapsing. The potion she mixed was tasteless and odorless, but Detect Magic would just do the trick.

Baron Misscoeur frowned, and shook his head.

The group froze like ice. Were they found out?

“This is some cheap stuff. Not befitting for the nobles. Give it all to the soldiers.”

Saying that, Baron Misscoeur emptied the wine in the glass onto the floor.

At Kirche who had excused herself from the officer's room, Saito whispered softly.

“Close shave...”

“That's only the beginning. The real thing is after this. But no elves were inside, huh.”

“What if none are here?”

“If that's the case, it'll be great...”

Kirche said in a not very hopeful tone.

Three hundred of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard of Alhambra Castle. Although the dance had not yet begun, the soldiers were quite excited already.

In this abandoned castle in the middle of the desert, being ordered with this senseless bodyguard duty, they were totally bored. Because dissatisfaction tantamount to rebellion was building up, almost everyone gathered. With only the minimum guards left behind, it was almost all of them.

The commanding officer, Baron Misscoeur was indignant inside that he shared this guarding duty with the elf. Just like most of the other Gallian nobles, he was contemptuous and dissatisfied with Joseph. Plainly speaking, he hated him.

The lieutenant proposed having the soldiers split in half, taking turns participating. But Baron Misscoeur shook his head.

“That 'king of impotence' drove me to such a situation. Once, the Misscoeur lineage was that of Gallia's prominent warriors. Bestowing me the duty of guarding madame duchess with the elf at such a rural area... He might've done it on a whim! Geez, who would be looking for that child and the old woman at such a time? Never mind, let all soldiers participate!”

Saying that, he thumped onto a luxurious chair he pulled out in the courtyard.

The instant both moons were shrouded by the clouds...

Holding torches, a thin lad and a plump youth appeared. Because the ones that appeared were guys, the soldiers began jeering and booing. The two threw the torches into the bonfire that was prepared beforehand.

After that, the two prepared musical instruments. The plump lad started hitting the drum. The thin and handsome one took out a flute and started playing it. Because it was an extremely horrible performance, the booings grew more intense.

Nevertheless, the instance female dancers appeared from the dark, the jeers stopped abruptly.

Altogether there were four female dancers.

The sexy, flame-haired girl was the leader. Illuminated by the flames, she was smiling sexily. Next was a golden-haired girl. She appeared embarrassed as she blushed.

After her was a pink-haired girl, who again appeared to be a child. The angrily stiffened face coloured.

The last one was a beautiful lady with long, blue hair. She was beaming all over with innocent smiles.

Enthusiastic applause, cheers and whistles could be heard from the soldiers.

The party had begun.

When Tabitha woke up... her mother was on the bed.

Holding the book with one hand, she lay down on the bed.

Beside her, her mother was snoring peacefully.

It looked like she had become sleepy and had fallen asleep whilst reading “The Hero of Ivaldi”.

Her mother's eyes opened slightly.

She thought her mother would start acting violent... but fixing her eyes on her, she did not move. ''Could she have regained her sanity?'' Joy spread out in her heart, as Tabitha called out to her mother.

“Mother.”

But still, her mother did not show any reaction. She merely stared fixedly at Tabitha. But, that was enough.

Looking at the doll on the mirror stand, Tabitha smiled a little.

“I will now read this book.”

Turning the page of the book, Tabitha started reading out loud.

''Ivaldi arrived at the cave in which the dragon lived. His attendants and friends started freaking out at the entrance. One of the hunters told Ivaldi.''

''“Let's turn back. If the dragon wakes up, we will all die. 'Cause you don't know how scary the dragon is.”''

''Ivaldi said.''

''“I am afraid.”''

''“So act according to your feelings.”''

''“But if I lose to fear, I'll become someone besides me. That is many times scarier than being bitten by the dragon to death.”''

Although Bidashal entered into the room, Tabitha did not lift her face from the book. Her mother was not startled by the elf's entrance either. Throughout those 20 days, every day, Tabitha had been reading at her mother “The Hero of Ivaldi”. If she read to her any other books, she would go mad like the olden days. That's why Tabitha had read the same book over and over again. She had read it out loud many times. That's why she had as good as memorized it by heart.

Seeing Tabitha reading a book, Bidashal displayed a small smile.

“Looks like you have taken a great fancy towards that book huh.”

Tabitha did not reply. Although Bidashal had entered now, unless there was anything special, she would not stop reading.

“Seems like a group of performers had come to comfort you. They are carrying out their performance at the courtyard. I have no interest whatsoever, but what about you? If you want to have a look, I will give you special permission to leave this room.”

Tabitha lifted her face and shook her head.

With a slightly stiffer voice, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“The medicine will be completed tomorrow.”

Tabitha's finger which was flipping the page stopped.

“You can only be yourself until tomorrow.”

Giving her special permission to leave this room... In other words, that would be the last mercy before the execution of her sentence.

“Boring entertainment, but it would at least console you a little bit.”

“Sympathy is not needed.”

Tabitha replied shortly.

''I see…'' Whispering that, Bidashal exited the room.

She wanted to at least spend her last few hours with her mother.

Tabitha laid her eyes on “The Hero of Ivaldi” again.

''Ivaldi entered the dragon's cave. Nobody else accompanied him. With light from his torch, the moss-covered wall of the cave was illuminated. Being disturbed by the light, many bats flew about trying to escape.''

''Ivaldi became frightened and close to tears. He imagined that everyone had left him behind in that dark cave. How scary it was!''

''Moreover, a terrifying dragon laid ahead waiting for him!''

''But, Ivaldi did not waver.''

''Ivaldi had told himself many times.''

''“You can do this. Didn't you save many people already? This time you can do it as well. Did'ya hear that Ivaldi? You have power, so running away is cowardly.”''

In those times she reread the book, Tabitha slowly felt the contradiction she had towards the title when she was young, dispersing away.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”, what does it mean?''

''Ivaldi was not the name of a place- it was the name of the youth in the story. Usually, won't the title be published as “Ivaldi the Hero” instead?''

When she was young, Tabitha once had that doubt in her mind.

But now she understood the meaning of the title.

''The word “hero” is not referring to Ivaldi himself.''

''It is referring to the idea of the impulse or resolution in his heart.''

When she was young... she would read and yearn for it.

In accordance with the “hero” living inside the Ivaldi-like hearts of the readers, they had longed to be the hero, but... she was different.

She was attracted by the lady captured by the dragon. She wanted to become the lady that was saved by the hero. Although it was fun, Tabitha had waited eagerly for the hero who would bring her out of the boredom of her daily life.

Comparing her life with the lady in the story, Tabitha smiled dryly in her heart.

''Didn't I become this girl myself?''

''Now I have become someone imprisoned.''

''The only difference with the book is that, the hero who is to come to save me does not exist.''

''Now, or last time...'

''But, that is good enough.''

''That's because I have been doing things alone all along.''

''Not relying on anyone, not trusting anyone, I have been doing everything on my own... because of that.''

However... after reading this “Hero of Ivaldi”, she started imagining.

About the hero who would rescue her.

About the hero who would save her from this ominous cave, Alhambra Castle...

Because those were the final moments before she was to lose her heart, she might have been feeling such things obediently.

She felt love at her heart that would be lost after the following day. For the first time, Tabitha had felt love towards her heart that was covered by a snowstorm. She grasped her mother's hands tightly.

Tabitha started shivering slightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter9

2011-03-07T03:01:12Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle */

===Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle===

Alhambra Castle was a citadel the elves built on top of a small hill in the desert.

The incident of the Halkeginia Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces who regained it at the price of countless sacrifices, could be traced back to thousands of years ago.

During that time, the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces fixed the country border, and told the elves, “This is our land.” Consequently, that became the country's borders.

The elves who had formerly lived in the desert did not have any concept of “country borders.” Just that, the elves knew that humans are living beings who would greedily treat anywhere as their land and fight for it, if “country borders” were not established. So, they reluctantly recognized the line those humans drew as the country border.

Because that citadel became the point from which the elves' land was attacked from many times, they received the elves' attacks many times as well. Every time, this process of trying to remove and being removed repeated...until that battle hundreds of years ago, in which the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces became its present master. Since the citadel was small, it was left aside as a military base and became an abandoned castle... because of which, it conversely flourished.

At the foot of the hill on which Alhambra Castle was built, an oasis was formed. A small inn town started growing from around that oasis... Because the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was a military base, travellers who passed through the desert would stop by, and it became a small trading area.

With the skills of the elves, the walls of Alhambra Castle were exquisitely constructed, adorned with a fine engraving of geometric patterns. Reflecting the moonlight from the twin moons, the walls shone brightly, providing a fantastic view to the desert travellers.

To the Halkeginians, the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was an exotically beautiful place.

Well then, in a small pub called “Father Joseph's Desert Doors” Inn, in that beautiful inn town, the hot topic was a recent rumor about Alhambra Castle.

A unit of the king's army arrived, and was stationed in the castle.

The merchants who bought ceramics and porcelains in Sahara said to the shop owner in a whisper.

“The troops came to Alhambra Castle lately... but do you know why those guys came, Father?”

Travelling from one place to another, the wise father who had set up a pub here, tasted the stew whilst shaking his head.

“Dunno.” 

“''“Didn't those guys come to this area to dig up some treasure?”'' There was a rumor like that, but... I feel that the truth is different.”

“Is it?”

The father reacted indifferently. He knew that not poking his head in unnecessary affairs was the secret to longevity.

“Hey. I'll treat you a drink, so tell me more about that rumor?”

“Not interested.”

Missing out on getting some wine? The male merchant snorted. Beside him, a lady clothed in sand-warding robe with a hood sat down.

“Isn't that a wonderful conversation?”

The brown skin and red lips peeking out from the openings of the robe gave the impression of a befitting beauty. The merchant gulped nervously.

“Dear, shall we offer up a cup for this man?”

The man's cup was filled with ale to the brim.

“Thanks! Hihi.”

“Well then, can you tell me more about it?”

The whole group greeted Kirche who returned to the table with applause. On top of their street performer costumes, everyone was wearing the same robe used in the desert.

The group had finally arrived at this Alhambra place the previous night.

It took them a week of transferring between stagecoaches travelling through footpaths and highways to reach there from the Orleans mansion. Apparently, Tristain did not issue any warning to Gallia, and the performers were not suspected by any people as they walked down the road. No. On their journey, they were suspected by the patrolling knights several times, but managed to escape by the tactfulness of Kirche who knew the area very well.

“Geez, you guys...always letting me get information by myself, what's your intention?”

“But aren't you the best? Just the person for the job.”

Guiche nodded solemnly too.

“Awesome... 'cause you managed to collect information one after another,” Saito said in admiration.

“Really, just do it. Guys, if you all are still Tristain nobles, with a high pride- no wonder you can't gather information.”

Montmorency turned her face aside in embarrassment, but Louise lifted up her eyes.

“Oh, yes we can! I went as far as being a waitress in a bar in Tristania last time!”

“That pathetic fella?”

Louise's cheeks swelled. Come to think of it, she had let herself be seen a few times by Kirche. But now was not the time for such things, so she had no choice but to keep quiet.

“So, did you get anything?”

The merchant to whom Kirche gave an extravagant treat had told her everything he knew, after which, he became drunk and wasted, lying down on the counter, and fell asleep.

They changed their strategy meeting location to a second floor room. That's because there were people there.

After entering the room, Kirche started telling the news she heard.

“As I thought, looks like it really is this city.”

“Which means?” Saito urged.

“Apparently, that merchant heard about it from the troops stationed there. The reason they came here was to protect a “noble” they brought here. According to the story, they seemed to be fallen royal family members. And then, the crux is that those nobles are 'parent and child.'”

“In other words, Tabitha and her mother?”

“Can't we conclude that?”

Everyone's faces turned solemn.

“I'm back.”

Opening the door of the room, Malicorne entered.

“I used the 'Distant Vision' spell and examined the castle!”

Being a Wind element mage, Malicorne had been using magic to examine the castle from afar. Even Sylphid was not used, since it would be conspicuous. She had remained in her human form until then, and probably due to tiredness, she was asleep on the bed, snoring. It looked like taking the form of a human consumed her willpower more intensely.

Calmly, Malicorne spread a sketched parchment on the table. On it, a rough sketch of Alhambra Castle could be seen. Obviously, the internal structure of the building was not known, but the courtyard, walls, towers, keeps - all of them were drawn accurately.

“Good job!”

“Spendid...”

Guiche praised him.

“The Gallian troops stationed there aren't just one squadron. There are two squadrons there! About 300 soldiers, and 10 noble officers!”

That's quite a number.

“I see. Thanks. Well then, we've collected all the information we can.”

Kirche was fully the leader. Indeed, in such projects, there was no chance for Tristainian nobles who were prideful and only knew how to carry out frontal attacks.

“So, how to rescue Tabitha out of that castle?”

“We are mostly mages. A surprise attack against approximately 300 people will work somehow, won't it? At our side, we have Sylphid, Saito who stopped the seventy thousand...”

Guiche said that, but Kirche shook her head.

“No way. If we attack head-on like that, reinforcements would come immediately, and danger might fall onto Tabitha. It's also possible that Tabitha would be carried away to somewhere else.”

“So what should we do? Putting all of the soldiers to sleep with magic?”

“That's right.”

Kirche grinned impishly.

“That's impossible! Aren't we going against 300 people?? Even if we were to recite Sleep Cloud, how can we cover them all in one shot?”

“To make them sleep, we don't just have to use incantations, Montmorency.”

“Whaat?”

“Can you mix the 'Sleeping Potion?'”

“I can, but... how to make them drink it? Even if we mix it into their water, it will be discovered immediately!”

“There's a plan. Just do it! Mix the strongest potion you can. Guiche, please buy some wine sold nearby.”

“Got it.”

Towards them who were about to rush out, Kirche said.

“Hey, if you meet any elves...”

The three of them trembled instantly. A word they did not want to hear. Mustering their courage, they had been driving that word out of their head.

“Run. Don't think about fighting them. The thing which must not be forgotten is, we did not come to fight. The elves are obviously with the Gallian army. We will steal into Alhambra Castle cautiously, and carefully rescue Tabitha and her mother. That's right. We've come 'to save our friends.' That would be putting the cart before the horse. That's why, if you feel danger not just from elves, run. That is cowardly, but harmless.”

''Understood'', The three nodded.

“Thanks for cooperating in this plan to save my best friend. I am grateful for your bravery.”

Kirche bowed politely. It was their first time seeing Kirche being so commendable. Because of that, they changed their frightened expressions to serious looks.

After the three of them exited, Kirche turned towards Saito and Louise.

“Well then...”

“What are we supposed to do? What's best for us?”

“Rest. You guys are our trump card. Please conserve your strength.”

“Trump card, what do you mean?”

Kirche readily answered.

“To fight against the elf. Although we can trick the army, the elf probably won't fall for it.”

“Wh-! What!? You're saying that it's okay even if we're hurt!? We may die, won't we?? You're saying that it's all right if we die?? We're not a trump card, but a sacrifice! You're really a Zerbst! You hate me to that extent!?”

Kirche replied with a straight face.

“You're wrong, Louise. It's not 'hating,' but 'recognizing.' We probably can't win against the elf. The only thing possible, is your 'legend.'”

Louise's eyes bulged.

“You knew?”

“You're the only one who thought that we don't know. You chanted in front of us before, and those chants don't exist, do they?”

Louise blushed.

“I humbly apologize at my impoliteness towards the ancestor. Can you kindly lend your holy powers to this powerless servant?”

Kirche knelt down. As expected, Louise panicked. In the long history of the dispute between La Valliere and Von Zerbst, it was the first time a Von Zerbst apologized.

“L-Lift up your head! What're you doing!? If I refuse this, am I not the bad guy!? I have already cast away my noble name! I'm just Louise the Zero! That's why even if I listen to what you say, I don't really mind,”

Turning aside, Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Eh? You threw aside your nobility?”

“That's right! I have returned my mantle and name to Her Majesty.”

“Aah! Well then, after saving Tabitha, come to Germania! I'll employ you as my maid!”

“Stop joking around!”

Somewhat overcome with emotion, Kirche hugged Louise tightly.

Saito looked at the two with a rather radiant expression. After that, to preserve his strength, he headed towards the bed.

He did not have any self-confidence at winning against the elf at all. Or rather, how should he fight to win?

The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

With his anxiety increasing, Saito felt as if being squashed.

''But... friends with Kirche?'' When he looked at Louise who appeared to be trying to bring that up, he became embarrassed at that feeling.

“Well then, I'll follow what you said and sleep for a bit.”

“I look forward to it, Saito. Jean has always been saying. ''Saito-kun is someone capable of changing this world.'' I believe that as well. That's why; please change Tabitha's fate.”

Plucking up his courage, Saito grinned, overdoing it.

“Leave it to me!”

Saito slipped into the bed, and Sylphid who had been sleeping on it until now, opened her eyes wide.

“Kyui.”

“Oh, you're awake?”

Under her blue hair, Sylphid's blue eyes shone again.

“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude.

“In order to save onee-sama, everyone is working hard for us. I'm very touched. If onee-sama knew that you all are coming to save her, she would surely be very happy.”

“...”

“Onee-sama doesn't speak much, so she may seem somewhat cold, but... in reality, she's a very kind person. I love onee-sama very much, but onee-sama doesn't lose to me- she loves me very much too. Although Onee-sama did not say anything, I know something like that.”

“Uh-huh...”

Sylphid noticed that Saito looked a little down.

“What's wrong?”

“No... I'm just a little envious of you guys.”

''Although we are master and familiar, we can't understand each other at all.''

''Mutual feelings, yet we can't understand each other at all.''

“You don't look well. Let me comfort you. But I dunno how to do it.”

''“Kyui, kyui!”'' Whilst purring, Sylphid gave Saito a tight hug.

Whilst being tightly embraced by Sylphid's soft body, ''Ah, will Louise turn this way to look at me?'', Saito thought vaguely.

''If I were more imposing... she would look at me for a bit, won't she?'' He thought. ''But, looks like that won't happen.''

''Anyhow, at Tristain palace when we were captured, when I was trying to say that I love her...''“Don't say it!”'' She yelled at me, so...''

''Of course I am wrong too.''

''Being spoony over Siesta, my heart throbbing when I see Henrietta's face. As for those, apart from keeping those charms to myself, I can't help it. This is a man's physiology.''

''But, I have been saying “I love you” to Louise all the time, haven't I?''

''Maybe... Louise has no space to fall in love,'' Saito thought.

''Louise who is more serious than anyone else.''

''Louise who is always fixated on her ideals.''

''Saying'' “It's a reward!” ''Kissing me, not being angry even when her breasts are touched, this means... it is not really because of her pride,'' Saito changed his thoughts.

''That's because, just like how this Sylphid does not know what's the best way to comfort this human me... she does not know what the best reward to give me, this teenager at puberty. Because she doesn't know how to express her gratitude.''

''And yet, every time I would misunderstand her...'' Saito wished he could just crawl into a hole. ''Louise falling in love with me? Ha!''

''I'm such a shameful person. Aah, SHAMEFUL!!''

''Ah, Louise.''

''The Louise who would return her mantle to Henrietta in order to stand for her ideals. More serious than anyone else, the noble Louise.''

''Maybe because you're like that, I have come to like you.''

''Among the people I encountered in the world I was born in, at least there isn't someone who would stick completely to his “way of living” like Louise does. And then, in this world too...''

''Someday, when Louise is able to achieve her ideals, won't she start loving someone at that time? At that time, I want to be the one beside her,'' Saito thought.

''To go along with Louise's ideals, I have to be much stronger. Elf or whatever, now's not the time to be frightened.''

Displaying brute courage, Saito spread-eagled and closed his eyes. To measure up to Louise's ideals, he could not show his intimidation to anyone.

Looking at that strange Saito who spread-eagled on the bed while smiling, Louise's anxiety expanded all the more.

''You were told that it's a fight against an elf, and yet, why aren't you afraid?''

''Why don't you hate it?''

''Aah, as I thought, Saito is given the courage as a familiar, huh?''

Louise became deeply miserable.

The next day, in the evening...

Standing in front of the gates of Alhambra castle, a member of the Gallian army who was standing guard gave a big yawn. A soldier standing beside him chided him.

“Oi.”

“Hmm? Aah...”

“If you don't guard the door properly, we'd be scolded by the commanding officer!”

“Baron Misscoeur? That's all right! He's just an idiot.”

“No, it's not him. It's that un-human guy.”

The yawning soldier shook his head frantically as if his drowsiness was blown away.

“Oi, don't refer to him that lightly! Touch wood... O Founder Brimir. Please protect my soul...”

“I don't want to be eaten either! That's why I don't speak out his name...But dunno what the heck is wrong today... I went to the streets to eat during lunchtime, but wine was sold out!”

“Haa? What'cha mean?” 

“Someone from somewhere had bought up all the wine in this inn town. B'cause of that, there wasn’t any wine no matter which bar I went to. What a joke!”

“That's the only pleasure in the center of this boring desert! Geez, which guy did such nonsense?”

As the conversation was going on, a cart could be seen coming from ahead on the road to the inn town.

“What's that?”

There were 7 male and female flashy street performers in the cart. The wagon behind was filled with barrels.

The cart stopped in front of the gate. Pointing their lances at them, the soldiers asked the group.

“Who are you guys?”

A redhead girl dressed in a dancer's costume with a high degree of exposure bowed down elegantly.

“We are a group of street performers, sir.”

It was Kirche.

“I can see that. This is not some highway.”

“We know that.”

Sexily, Kirche threw a flirtatious glance at them. In an instant, the soldiers became as if entranced by succubus.

“We've come to provide entertainment.”

“Entertainment?”

The soldiers exchanged looks. After that, they realized what the content of those barrels stacked up behind was. One of them approached and sniffed the smell of the barrels.

“Isn't this wine!?”

Another glared at Kirche with a hateful look.

“The ones who bought up all the wine are you all!?”

“That's right.”

Kirche leaned coquettishly onto the soldiers. At Kirche's loveliness, the soldiers' expressions crumbled down pathetically.

“Please don't be angry, handsome misters. We are just doing our best at our living. We've come to tour Sahara, but those stingy elves didn't give us any money at all for our performances.”

“How would elves know what dancing is!?”

The soldiers broke out in laughter.

“Right? That's why we need customers who understand our art. Naturally, going together with wine, right?”

“Got it! You guys didn't just come to buy wine huh? Planning anything funny?”

Those standing in the cart stiffened.

“And to sell dances as well while you're at this. Right?”

With a big smile on her face, Kirche said.

“Exactly! Our wine is slightly more expensive than the one in town, but we will provide dancing as a service. How about that?”

“What a nerve this lady has! I like it. I'll help you guys in your business!”

The soldier rushed off to report to his superior officer.

Turning back, Kirche combed her hair back triumphantly. At that brilliant skill, the entire group applauded.

Saito and the others were brought to see the ten nobles who commanded the units stationed in this castle. Apparently, the spare rooms at the right when one entered the castle hall were used by the officers.

The commanding officer was a forty-year-old-plus noble - Baron Misscoeur. He had seemingly taken a fancy with Kirche as soon as he saw her, and had allowed them to hold an exhibition.

“Germanian ladies are good at business, huh.”

Kirche put forth a price with the wine, and Baron Misscoeur smiled.

“We'll present the dance and the performance according to the price.”

''Hmmm...'' Leaning out from his chair, he gazed at Kirche's body as if licking it. With his bald head, Baron Misscoeur caused a lewd atmosphere to hang about in the air.

“Very well. We'll pay the asking price. But, it is necessary to ascertain if you all are having something bad up your sleeves...We are after all, entrusted with valued troops from His Majesty...”

“If you don't believe us, I will present my personal dance.”

Saying that whilst casting a flirtatious glance, Baron Misscoeur's eyes narrowed.

“On the other hand, I have concerns that depriving the soldiers of their entertainment would be demoralizing. After the performance, come to my room. I'll personally investigate you.”

The nearby nobles displayed expressions of dissatisfaction.

“This is also the duty of the commanding officer! Ahaha!”

Facing the commanding officers who broke out in laughter, Kirche displayed a charming smile.

“Well then, we will make our preparations then.”

As Kirche was trying to leave the room, Baron Misscoeur called out to her.

“Before that, how about giving us a cup of the wine you brought?”

Montmorency paled. The sleeping potion she mixed was already mixed into the wine barrels. If the sleeping potion was discovered by him there, their plans would be ruined.

However, not disturbed, Kirche had a cask moved there and poured a glass.

The entire group held their breath.

“Enjoy.”

Baron Misscoeur brought the glass near his nose, and sniffed it. Montmorency was nervous to the extent of collapsing. The potion she mixed was tasteless and odorless, but Detect Magic would just do the trick.

Baron Misscoeur frowned, and shook his head.

The group froze like ice. Were they found out?

“This is some cheap stuff. Not befitting for the nobles. Give it all to the soldiers.”

Saying that, Baron Misscoeur emptied the wine in the glass onto the floor.

At Kirche who had excused herself from the officer's room, Saito whispered softly.

“Close shave...”

“That's only the beginning. The real thing is after this. But no elves were inside, huh.”

“What if none are here?”

“If that's the case, it'll be great...”

Kirche said in a not very hopeful tone.

Three hundred of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard of Alhambra Castle. Although the dance had not yet begun, the soldiers were quite excited already.

In this abandoned castle in the middle of the desert, being ordered with this senseless bodyguard duty, they were totally bored. Because dissatisfaction tantamount to rebellion was building up, almost everyone gathered. With only the minimum guards left behind, it was almost all of them.

The commanding officer, Baron Misscoeur was indignant inside that he shared this guarding duty with the elf. Just like most of the other Gallian nobles, he was contemptuous and dissatisfied with Joseph. Plainly speaking, he hated him.

The lieutenant proposed having the soldiers split in half, taking turns participating. But Baron Misscoeur shook his head.

“That 'king of impotence' drove me to such a situation. Once, the Misscoeur lineage was that of Gallia's prominent warriors. Bestowing me the duty of guarding madame duchess with the elf at such a rural area... He might've done it on a whim! Geez, who would be looking for that child and the old woman at such a time? Never mind, let all soldiers participate!”

Saying that, he thumped onto a luxurious chair he pulled out in the courtyard.

The instant both moons were shrouded by the clouds...

Holding torches, a thin lad and a plump youth appeared. Because the ones that appeared were guys, the soldiers began jeering and booing. The two threw the torches into the bonfire that was prepared beforehand.

After that, the two prepared musical instruments. The plump lad started hitting the drum. The thin and handsome one took out a flute and started playing it. Because it was an extremely horrible performance, the booings grew more intense.

Nevertheless, the instance female dancers appeared from the dark, the jeers stopped abruptly.

Altogether there were four female dancers.

The sexy, flame-haired girl was the leader. Illuminated by the flames, she was smiling sexily. Next was a golden-haired girl. She appeared embarrassed as she blushed.

After her was a pink-haired girl, who again appeared to be a child. The angrily stiffened face coloured.

The last one was a beautiful lady with long, blue hair. She was beaming all over with innocent smiles.

Enthusiastic applause, cheers and whistles could be heard from the soldiers.

The party had begun.

When Tabitha woke up... her mother was on the bed.

Holding the book with one hand, she lay down on the bed.

Beside her, her mother was snoring peacefully.

It looked like she had become sleepy and had fallen asleep whilst reading “The Hero of Ivaldi”.

Her mother's eyes opened slightly.

She thought her mother would start acting violent... but fixing her eyes on her, she did not move. ''Could she have regained her sanity?'' Joy spread out in her heart, as Tabitha called out to her mother.

“Mother.”

But still, her mother did not show any reaction. She merely stared fixedly at Tabitha. But, that was enough.

Looking at the doll on the mirror stand, Tabitha smiled a little.

“I will now read this book.”

Turning the page of the book, Tabitha started reading out loud.

''Ivaldi arrived at the cave in which the dragon lived. His attendants and friends started freaking out at the entrance. One of the hunters told Ivaldi.''

''“Let's turn back. If the dragon wakes up, we will all die. Cuz you don't know how scary the dragon is.”''

''Ivaldi said.''

''“I am afraid.”''

''“So act according to your feelings.”''

''“But if I lose to fear, I'll become someone besides me. That is many times scarier than being bitten by the dragon to death.”''

Although Bidashal entered into the room, Tabitha did not lift her face from the book. Her mother was not startled by the elf's entrance either. Throughout those 20 days, every day, Tabitha had been reading at her mother “The Hero of Ivaldi”. If she read to her any other books, she would go mad like the olden days. That's why Tabitha had read the same book over and over again. She had read it out loud many times. That's why she had as good as memorized it by heart.

Seeing Tabitha reading a book, Bidashal displayed a small smile.

“Looks like you have taken a great fancy towards that book huh.”

Tabitha did not reply. Although Bidashal had entered now, unless there was anything special, she would not stop reading.

“Seems like a group of performers had come to comfort you. They are carrying out their performance at the courtyard. I have no interest whatsoever, but what about you? If you want to have a look, I will give you special permission to leave this room.”

Tabitha lifted her face and shook her head.

With a slightly stiffer voice, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“The medicine will be completed tomorrow.”

Tabitha's finger which was flipping the page stopped.

“You can only be yourself until tomorrow.”

Giving her special permission to leave this room... In other words, that would be the last mercy before the execution of her sentence.

“Boring entertainment, but it would at least console you a little bit.”

“Sympathy is not needed.”

Tabitha replied shortly.

''I see…'' Whispering that, Bidashal exited the room.

She wanted to at least spend her last few hours with her mother.

Tabitha laid her eyes on “The Hero of Ivaldi” again.

''Ivaldi entered the dragon's cave. Nobody else accompanied him. With light from his torch, the moss-covered wall of the cave was illuminated. Being disturbed by the light, many bats flew about trying to escape.''

''Ivaldi became frightened and close to tears. He imagined that everyone had left him behind in that dark cave. How scary it was!''

''Moreover, a terrifying dragon laid ahead waiting for him!''

''But, Ivaldi did not waver.''

''Ivaldi had told himself many times.''

''“You can do this. Didn't you save many people already? This time you can do it as well. Did'ya hear that Ivaldi? You have power, so running away is cowardly.”''

In those times she reread the book, Tabitha slowly felt the contradiction she had towards the title when she was young, dispersing away.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”, what does it mean?''

''Ivaldi was not the name of a place- it was the name of the youth in the story. Usually, won't the title be published as “Ivaldi the Hero” instead?''

When she was young, Tabitha once had that doubt in her mind.

But now she understood the meaning of the title.

''The word “hero” is not referring to Ivaldi himself.''

''It is referring to the idea of the impulse or resolution in his heart.''

When she was young... she would read and yearn for it.

In accordance with the “hero” living inside the Ivaldi-like hearts of the readers, they had longed to be the hero, but... she was different.

She was attracted by the lady captured by the dragon. She wanted to become the lady that was saved by the hero. Although it was fun, Tabitha had waited eagerly for the hero who would bring her out of the boredom of her daily life.

Comparing her life with the lady in the story, Tabitha smiled dryly in her heart.

''Didn't I become this girl myself?''

''Now I have become someone imprisoned.''

''The only difference with the book is that, the hero who is to come to save me does not exist.''

''Now, or last time...'

''But, that is good enough.''

''That's because I have been doing things alone all along.''

''Not relying on anyone, not trusting anyone, I have been doing everything on my own... because of that.''

However... after reading this “Hero of Ivaldi”, she started imagining.

About the hero who would rescue her.

About the hero who would save her from this ominous cave, Alhambra Castle...

Because those were the final moments before she was to lose her heart, she might have been feeling such things obediently.

She felt love at her heart that would be lost after the following day. For the first time, Tabitha had felt love towards her heart that was covered by a snowstorm. She grasped her mother's hands tightly.

Tabitha started shivering slightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter9

2011-03-07T02:51:55Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle */

===Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle===

Alhambra Castle was a citadel the elves built on top of a small hill in the desert.

The incident of the Halkeginia Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces who regained it at the price of countless sacrifices, could be traced back to thousands of years ago.

During that time, the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces fixed the country border, and told the elves, “This is our land.” Consequently, that became the country's borders.

The elves who had formerly lived in the desert did not have any concept of “country borders.” Just that, the elves knew that humans are living beings who would greedily treat anywhere as their land and fight for it, if “country borders” were not established. So, they reluctantly recognized the line those humans drew as the country border.

Because that citadel became the point from which the elves' land was attacked from many times, they received the elves' attacks many times as well. Every time, this process of trying to remove and being removed repeated...until that battle hundreds of years ago, in which the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces became its present master. Since the citadel was small, it was left aside as a military base and became an abandoned castle... because of which, it conversely flourished.

At the foot of the hill on which Alhambra Castle was built, an oasis was formed. A small inn town started growing from around that oasis... Because the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was a military base, travellers who passed through the desert would stop by, and it became a small trading area.

With the skills of the elves, the walls of Alhambra Castle were exquisitely constructed, adorned with a fine engraving of geometric patterns. Reflecting the moonlight from the twin moons, the walls shone brightly, providing a fantastic view to the desert travellers.

To the Halkeginians, the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was an exotically beautiful place.

Well then, in a small pub called “Father Joseph's Desert Doors” Inn, in that beautiful inn town, the hot topic was a recent rumor about Alhambra Castle.

A unit of the king's army arrived, and was stationed in the castle.

The merchants who bought ceramics and porcelains in Sahara said to the shop owner in a whisper.

“The troops came to Alhambra Castle lately... but do you know why those guys came, Father?”

Travelling from one place to another, the wise father who had set up a pub here, tasted the stew whilst shaking his head.

“Dunno.” 

“''“Didn't those guys come to this area to dig up some treasure?”'' There was a rumor like that, but... I feel that the truth is different.”

“Is it?”

The father reacted indifferently. He knew that not poking his head in unnecessary affairs was the secret to longevity.

“Hey. I'll treat you a drink, so tell me more about that rumor?”

“Not interested.”

Missing out on getting some wine? The male merchant snorted. Beside him, a lady clothed in sand-warding robe with a hood sat down.

“Isn't that a wonderful conversation?”

The brown skin and red lips peeking out from the openings of the robe gave the impression of a befitting beauty. The merchant gulped nervously.

“Dear, shall we offer up a cup for this man?”

The man's cup was filled with ale to the brim.

“Thanks! Hihi.”

“Well then, can you tell me more about it?”

The whole group greeted Kirche who returned to the table with applause. On top of their street performer costumes, everyone was wearing the same robe used in the desert.

The group had finally arrived at this Alhambra place the previous night.

It took them a week of transferring between stagecoaches travelling through footpaths and highways to reach there from the Orleans mansion. Apparently, Tristain did not issue any warning to Gallia, and the performers were not suspected by any people as they walked down the road. No. On their journey, they were suspected by the patrolling knights several times, but managed to escape by the tactfulness of Kirche who knew the area very well.

“Geez, you guys...always letting me get information by myself, what's your intention?”

“But aren't you the best? Just the person for the job.”

Guiche nodded solemnly too.

“Awesome... 'cause you managed to collect information one after another,” Saito said in admiration.

“Really, just do it. Guys, if you all are still Tristain nobles, with a high pride- no wonder you can't gather information.”

Montmorency turned her face aside in embarrassment, but Louise lifted up her eyes.

“Oh, yes we can! I went as far as being a waitress in a bar in Tristania last time!”

“That pathetic fella?”

Louise's cheeks swelled. Come to think of it, she had let herself be seen a few times by Kirche. But now was not the time for such things, so she had no choice but to keep quiet.

“So, did you get anything?”

The merchant to whom Kirche gave an extravagant treat had told her everything he knew, after which, he became drunk and wasted, lying down on the counter, and fell asleep.

They changed their strategy meeting location to a second floor room. That's because there were people there.

After entering the room, Kirche started telling the news she heard.

“As I thought, looks like it really is this city.”

“Which means?” Saito urged.

“Apparently, that merchant heard about it from the troops stationed there. The reason they came here was to protect a “noble” they brought here. According to the story, they seemed to be fallen royal family members. And then, the crux is that those nobles are 'parent and child.'”

“In other words, Tabitha and her mother?”

“Can't we conclude that?”

Everyone's faces turned solemn.

“I'm back.”

Opening the door of the room, Malicorne entered.

“I used the 'Distant Vision' spell and examined the castle!”

Being a Wind element mage, Malicorne had been using magic to examine the castle from afar. Even Sylphid was not used, since it would be conspicuous. She had remained in her human form until then, and probably due to tiredness, she was asleep on the bed, snoring. It looked like taking the form of a human consumed her willpower more intensely.

Calmly, Malicorne spread a sketched parchment on the table. On it, a rough sketch of Alhambra Castle could be seen. Obviously, the internal structure of the building was not known, but the courtyard, walls, towers, keeps - all of them were drawn accurately.

“Good job!”

“Spendid...”

Guiche praised him.

“The Gallian troops stationed there aren't just one squadron. There are two squadrons there! About 300 soldiers, and 10 noble officers!”

That's quite a number.

“I see. Thanks. Well then, we've collected all the information we can.”

Kirche was fully the leader. Indeed, in such projects, there was no chance for Tristainian nobles who were prideful and only knew how to carry out frontal attacks.

“So, how to rescue Tabitha out of that castle?”

“We are mostly mages. A surprise attack against approximately 300 people will work somehow, won't it? At our side, we have Sylphid, Saito who stopped the seventy thousand...”

Guiche said that, but Kirche shook her head.

“No way. If we attack head-on like that, reinforcements would come immediately, and danger might fall onto Tabitha. It's also possible that Tabitha would be carried away to somewhere else.”

“So what should we do? Putting all of the soldiers to sleep with magic?”

“That's right.”

Kirche grinned impishly.

“That's impossible! Aren't we going against 300 people?? Even if we were to recite Sleep Cloud, how can we cover them all in one shot?”

“To make them sleep, we don't just have to use incantations, Montmorency.”

“Whaat?”

“Can you mix the 'Sleeping Potion?'”

“I can, but... how to make them drink it? Even if we mix it into their water, it will be discovered immediately!”

“There's a plan. Just do it! Mix the strongest potion you can. Guiche, please buy some wine sold nearby.”

“Got it.”

Towards them who were about to rush out, Kirche said.

“Hey, if you meet any elves...”

The three of them trembled instantly. A word they did not want to hear. Mustering their courage, they had been driving that word out of their head.

“Run. Don't think about fighting them. The thing which must not be forgotten is, we did not come to fight. The elves are obviously with the Gallian army. We will steal into Alhambra Castle cautiously, and carefully rescue Tabitha and her mother. That's right. We've come 'to save our friends.' That would be putting the cart before the horse. That's why, if you feel danger not just from elves, run. That is cowardly, but harmless.”

''Understood'', The three nodded.

“Thanks for cooperating in this plan to save my best friend. I am grateful for your bravery.”

Kirche bowed politely. It was their first time seeing Kirche being so commendable. Because of that, they changed their frightened expressions to serious looks.

After the three of them exited, Kirche turned towards Saito and Louise.

“Well then...”

“What are we supposed to do? What's best for us?”

“Rest. You guys are our trump card. Please conserve your strength.”

“Trump card, what do you mean?”

Kirche readily answered.

“To fight against the elf. Although we can trick the army, the elf probably won't fall for it.”

“Wh-! What!? You're saying that it's okay even if we're hurt!? We may die, won't we?? You're saying that it's all right if we die?? We're not a trump card, but a sacrifice! You're really a Zerbst! You hate me to that extent!?”

Kirche replied with a straight face.

“You're wrong, Louise. It's not 'hating,' but 'recognizing.' We probably can't win against the elf. The only thing possible, is your 'legend.'”

Louise's eyes bulged.

“You knew?”

“You're the only one who thought that we don't know. You chanted in front of us before, and those chants don't exist, do they?”

Louise blushed.

“I humbly apologize at my impoliteness towards the ancestor. Can you kindly lend your holy powers to this powerless servant?”

Kirche knelt down. As expected, Louise panicked. In the long history of the dispute between La Valliere and Von Zerbst, it was the first time a Von Zerbst apologized.

“L-Lift up your head! What're you doing!? If I refuse this, am I not the bad guy!? I have already cast away my noble name! I'm just Louise the Zero! That's why even if I listen to what you say, I don't really mind,”

Turning aside, Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Eh? You threw aside your nobility?”

“That's right! I have returned my mantle and name to Her Majesty.”

“Aah! Well then, after saving Tabitha, come to Germania! I'll employ you as my maid!”

“Stop joking around!”

Somewhat overcome with emotion, Kirche hugged Louise tightly.

Saito looked at the two with a rather radiant expression. After that, to preserve his strength, he headed towards the bed.

He did not have any self-confidence at winning against the elf at all. Or rather, how should he fight to win?

The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

With his anxiety increasing, Saito felt as if being squashed.

''But... friends with Kirche?'' When he looked at Louise who appeared to be trying to bring that up, he became embarrassed at that feeling.

“Well then, I'll follow what you said and sleep for a bit.”

“I look forward to it, Saito. Jean has always been saying. ''Saito-kun is someone capable of changing this world.'' I believe that as well. That's why; please change Tabitha's fate.”

Plucking up his courage, Saito grinned, overdoing it.

“Leave it to me!”

Saito slipped into the bed, and Sylphid who had been sleeping on it until now, opened her eyes wide.

“Kyui.”

“Oh, you're awake?”

Under her blue hair, Sylphid's blue eyes shone again.

“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude.

“In order to save onee-sama, everyone is working hard for us. I'm very touched. If onee-sama knew that you all are coming to save her, she would surely be very happy.”

“...”

“Onee-sama doesn't speak much, so she may seem somewhat cold, but... in reality, she's a very kind person. I love onee-sama very much, but onee-sama doesn't lose to me- she loves me very much too. Although Onee-sama did not say anything, I know something like that.”

“Uh-huh...”

Sylphid noticed that Saito looked a little down.

“What's wrong?”

“No... I'm just a little envious of you guys.”

''Although we are master and familiar, we can't understand each other at all.''

''Mutual feelings, yet we can't understand each other at all.''

“You don't look well. Let me comfort you. But I dunno how to do it.”

''“Kyui, kyui!”'' Whilst purring, Sylphid gave Saito a tight hug.

Whilst being tightly embraced by Sylphid's soft body, ''Ah, will Louise turn this way to look at me?'', Saito thought vaguely.

''If I were more imposing... she would look at me for a bit, won't she?'' He thought. ''But, looks like that won't happen.''

''Anyhow, at Tristain palace when we were captured, when I was trying to say that I love her...''“Don't say it!”'' She yelled at me, so...''

''Of course I am wrong too.''

''Being spoony over Siesta, my heart throbbing when I see Henrietta's face. As for those, apart from keeping those charms to myself, I can't help it. This is a man's physiology.''

''But, I have been saying “I love you” to Louise all the time, haven't I?''

''Maybe... Louise has no space to fall in love,'' Saito thought.

''Louise who is more serious than anyone else.''

''Louise who is always fixated on her ideals.''

''Saying'' “It's a reward!” ''Kissing me, not being angry even when her breasts are touched, this means... it is not really because of her pride,'' Saito changed his thoughts.

''That's because, just like how this Sylphid does not know what's the best way to comfort this human me... she does not know what the best reward to give me, this teenager at puberty. Because she doesn't know how to express her gratitude.''

''And yet, every time I would misunderstand her...'' Saito wished he could just crawl into a hole. ''Louise falling in love with me? Ha!''

''I'm such a shameful person. Aah, SHAMEFUL!!''

''Ah, Louise.''

''The Louise who would return her mantle to Henrietta in order to stand for her ideals. More serious than anyone else, the noble Louise.''

''Maybe because you're like that, I have come to like you.''

''Among the people I encountered in the world I was born in, at least there isn't someone who would stick completely to his “way of living” like Louise does. And then, in this world too...''

''Someday, when Louise is able to achieve her ideals, won't she start loving someone at that time? At that time, I want to be the one beside her,'' Saito thought.

''To go along with Louise's ideals, I have to be much stronger. Elf or whatever, now's not the time to be frightened.''

Displaying brute courage, Saito spread-eagled and closed his eyes. To measure up to Louise's ideals, he could not show his intimidation to anyone.

Looking at that strange Saito who spread-eagled on the bed while smiling, Louise's anxiety expanded all the more.

''You were told that it's a fight against an elf, and yet, why aren't you afraid?''

''Why don't you hate it?''

''Aah, as I thought, Saito is given the courage as a familiar, huh?''

Louise became deeply miserable.

The next day, in the evening...

Standing in front of the gates of Alhambra castle, a member of the Gallian army who was standing guard gave a big yawn. A soldier standing beside him chided him.

“Oi.”

“Hmm? Aah...”

“If you don't guard the door properly, we'd be scolded by the commanding officer!”

“Baron Misscoeur? That's all right! He's just an idiot.”

“No, it's not him. It's that un-human guy.”

The yawning soldier shook his head frantically as if his drowsiness was blown away.

“Oi, don't refer to him that lightly! Touch wood... O Founder Brimir. Please protect my soul...”

“I don't want to be eaten either! That's why I don't speak out his name...But dunno what the heck is wrong today... I went to the streets to eat during lunchtime, but wine was sold out!”

“Haa? What'cha mean?” 

“Someone from somewhere had bought up all the wine in this inn town. B'cuz of that, there wasn’t any wine no matter which bar I went to. What a joke!”

“That's the only pleasure in the center of this boring desert! Geez, which guy did such nonsense?”

As the conversation was going on, a cart could be seen coming from ahead on the road to the inn town.

“What's that?”

There were 7 male and female flashy street performers in the cart. The wagon behind was filled with barrels.

The cart stopped in front of the gate. Pointing their lances at them, the soldiers asked the group.

“Who are you guys?”

A redhead girl dressed in a dancer's costume with a high degree of exposure bowed down elegantly.

“We are a group of street performers, sir.”

It was Kirche.

“I can see that. This is not some highway.”

“We know that.”

Sexily, Kirche threw a flirtatious glance at them. In an instant, the soldiers became as if entranced by succubus.

“We've come to provide entertainment.”

“Entertainment?”

The soldiers exchanged looks. After that, they realized what the content of those barrels stacked up behind was. One of them approached and sniffed the smell of the barrels.

“Isn't this wine!?”

Another glared at Kirche with a hateful look.

“The ones who bought up all the wine are you all!?”

“That's right.”

Kirche leaned coquettishly onto the soldiers. At Kirche's loveliness, the soldiers' expressions crumbled down pathetically.

“Please don't be angry, handsome misters. We are just doing our best at our living. We've come to tour Sahara, but those stingy elves didn't give us any money at all for our performances.”

“How would elves know what dancing is!?”

The soldiers broke out in laughter.

“Right? That's why we need customers who understand our art. Naturally, going together with wine, right?”

“Got it! You guys didn't just come to buy wine huh? Planning anything funny?”

Those standing in the cart stiffened.

“And to sell dances as well while you're at this. Right?”

With a big smile on her face, Kirche said.

“Exactly! Our wine is slightly more expensive than the one in town, but we will provide dancing as a service. How about that?”

“What a nerve this lady has! I like it. I'll help you guys in your business!”

The soldier rushed off to report to his superior officer.

Turning back, Kirche combed her hair back triumphantly. At that brilliant skill, the entire group applauded.

Saito and the others were brought to see the ten nobles who commanded the units stationed in this castle. Apparently, the spare rooms at the right when one entered the castle hall were used by the officers.

The commanding officer was a forty-year-old-plus noble - Baron Misscoeur. He had seemingly taken a fancy with Kirche as soon as he saw her, and had allowed them to hold an exhibition.

“Germanian ladies are good at business, huh.”

Kirche put forth a price with the wine, and Baron Misscoeur smiled.

“We'll present the dance and the performance according to the price.”

''Hmmm...'' Leaning out from his chair, he gazed at Kirche's body as if licking it. With his bald head, Baron Misscoeur caused a lewd atmosphere to hang about in the air.

“Very well. We'll pay the asking price. But, it is necessary to ascertain if you all are having something bad up your sleeves...We are after all, entrusted with valued troops from His Majesty...”

“If you don't believe us, I will present my personal dance.”

Saying that whilst casting a flirtatious glance, Baron Misscoeur's eyes narrowed.

“On the other hand, I have concerns that depriving the soldiers of their entertainment would be demoralizing. After the performance, come to my room. I'll personally investigate you.”

The nearby nobles displayed expressions of dissatisfaction.

“This is also the duty of the commanding officer! Ahaha!”

Facing the commanding officers who broke out in laughter, Kirche displayed a charming smile.

“Well then, we will make our preparations then.”

As Kirche was trying to leave the room, Baron Misscoeur called out to her.

“Before that, how about giving us a cup of the wine you brought?”

Montmorency paled. The sleeping potion she mixed was already mixed into the wine barrels. If the sleeping potion was discovered by him there, their plans would be ruined.

However, not disturbed, Kirche had a cask moved there and poured a glass.

The entire group held their breath.

“Enjoy.”

Baron Misscoeur brought the glass near his nose, and sniffed it. Montmorency was nervous to the extent of collapsing. The potion she mixed was tasteless and odorless, but Detect Magic would just do the trick.

Baron Misscoeur frowned, and shook his head.

The group froze like ice. Were they found out?

“This is some cheap stuff. Not befitting for the nobles. Give it all to the soldiers.”

Saying that, Baron Misscoeur emptied the wine in the glass onto the floor.

At Kirche who had excused herself from the officer's room, Saito whispered softly.

“Close shave...”

“That's only the beginning. The real thing is after this. But no elves were inside, huh.”

“What if none are here?”

“If that's the case, it'll be great...”

Kirche said in a not very hopeful tone.

Three hundred of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard of Alhambra Castle. Although the dance had not yet begun, the soldiers were quite excited already.

In this abandoned castle in the middle of the desert, being ordered with this senseless bodyguard duty, they were totally bored. Because dissatisfaction tantamount to rebellion was building up, almost everyone gathered. With only the minimum guards left behind, it was almost all of them.

The commanding officer, Baron Misscoeur was indignant inside that he shared this guarding duty with the elf. Just like most of the other Gallian nobles, he was contemptuous and dissatisfied with Joseph. Plainly speaking, he hated him.

The lieutenant proposed having the soldiers split in half, taking turns participating. But Baron Misscoeur shook his head.

“That 'king of impotence' drove me to such a situation. Once, the Misscoeur lineage was that of Gallia's prominent warriors. Bestowing me the duty of guarding madame duchess with the elf at such a rural area... He might've done it on a whim! Geez, who would be looking for that child and the old woman at such a time? Never mind, let all soldiers participate!”

Saying that, he thumped onto a luxurious chair he pulled out in the courtyard.

The instant both moons were shrouded by the clouds...

Holding torches, a thin lad and a plump youth appeared. Because the ones that appeared were guys, the soldiers began jeering and booing. The two threw the torches into the bonfire that was prepared beforehand.

After that, the two prepared musical instruments. The plump lad started hitting the drum. The thin and handsome one took out a flute and started playing it. Because it was an extremely horrible performance, the booings grew more intense.

Nevertheless, the instance female dancers appeared from the dark, the jeers stopped abruptly.

Altogether there were four female dancers.

The sexy, flame-haired girl was the leader. Illuminated by the flames, she was smiling sexily. Next was a golden-haired girl. She appeared embarrassed as she blushed.

After her was a pink-haired girl, who again appeared to be a child. The angrily stiffened face coloured.

The last one was a beautiful lady with long, blue hair. She was beaming all over with innocent smiles.

Enthusiastic applause, cheers and whistles could be heard from the soldiers.

The party had begun.

When Tabitha woke up... her mother was on the bed.

Holding the book with one hand, she lay down on the bed.

Beside her, her mother was snoring peacefully.

It looked like she had become sleepy and had fallen asleep whilst reading “The Hero of Ivaldi”.

Her mother's eyes opened slightly.

She thought her mother would start acting violent... but fixing her eyes on her, she did not move. ''Could she have regained her sanity?'' Joy spread out in her heart, as Tabitha called out to her mother.

“Mother.”

But still, her mother did not show any reaction. She merely stared fixedly at Tabitha. But, that was enough.

Looking at the doll on the mirror stand, Tabitha smiled a little.

“I will now read this book.”

Turning the page of the book, Tabitha started reading out loud.

''Ivaldi arrived at the cave in which the dragon lived. His attendants and friends started freaking out at the entrance. One of the hunters told Ivaldi.''

''“Let's turn back. If the dragon wakes up, we will all die. Cuz you don't know how scary the dragon is.”''

''Ivaldi said.''

''“I am afraid.”''

''“So act according to your feelings.”''

''“But if I lose to fear, I'll become someone besides me. That is many times scarier than being bitten by the dragon to death.”''

Although Bidashal entered into the room, Tabitha did not lift her face from the book. Her mother was not startled by the elf's entrance either. Throughout those 20 days, every day, Tabitha had been reading at her mother “The Hero of Ivaldi”. If she read to her any other books, she would go mad like the olden days. That's why Tabitha had read the same book over and over again. She had read it out loud many times. That's why she had as good as memorized it by heart.

Seeing Tabitha reading a book, Bidashal displayed a small smile.

“Looks like you have taken a great fancy towards that book huh.”

Tabitha did not reply. Although Bidashal had entered now, unless there was anything special, she would not stop reading.

“Seems like a group of performers had come to comfort you. They are carrying out their performance at the courtyard. I have no interest whatsoever, but what about you? If you want to have a look, I will give you special permission to leave this room.”

Tabitha lifted her face and shook her head.

With a slightly stiffer voice, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“The medicine will be completed tomorrow.”

Tabitha's finger which was flipping the page stopped.

“You can only be yourself until tomorrow.”

Giving her special permission to leave this room... In other words, that would be the last mercy before the execution of her sentence.

“Boring entertainment, but it would at least console you a little bit.”

“Sympathy is not needed.”

Tabitha replied shortly.

''I see…'' Whispering that, Bidashal exited the room.

She wanted to at least spend her last few hours with her mother.

Tabitha laid her eyes on “The Hero of Ivaldi” again.

''Ivaldi entered the dragon's cave. Nobody else accompanied him. With light from his torch, the moss-covered wall of the cave was illuminated. Being disturbed by the light, many bats flew about trying to escape.''

''Ivaldi became frightened and close to tears. He imagined that everyone had left him behind in that dark cave. How scary it was!''

''Moreover, a terrifying dragon laid ahead waiting for him!''

''But, Ivaldi did not waver.''

''Ivaldi had told himself many times.''

''“You can do this. Didn't you save many people already? This time you can do it as well. Did'ya hear that Ivaldi? You have power, so running away is cowardly.”''

In those times she reread the book, Tabitha slowly felt the contradiction she had towards the title when she was young, dispersing away.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”, what does it mean?''

''Ivaldi was not the name of a place- it was the name of the youth in the story. Usually, won't the title be published as “Ivaldi the Hero” instead?''

When she was young, Tabitha once had that doubt in her mind.

But now she understood the meaning of the title.

''The word “hero” is not referring to Ivaldi himself.''

''It is referring to the idea of the impulse or resolution in his heart.''

When she was young... she would read and yearn for it.

In accordance with the “hero” living inside the Ivaldi-like hearts of the readers, they had longed to be the hero, but... she was different.

She was attracted by the lady captured by the dragon. She wanted to become the lady that was saved by the hero. Although it was fun, Tabitha had waited eagerly for the hero who would bring her out of the boredom of her daily life.

Comparing her life with the lady in the story, Tabitha smiled dryly in her heart.

''Didn't I become this girl myself?''

''Now I have become someone imprisoned.''

''The only difference with the book is that, the hero who is to come to save me does not exist.''

''Now, or last time...'

''But, that is good enough.''

''That's because I have been doing things alone all along.''

''Not relying on anyone, not trusting anyone, I have been doing everything on my own... because of that.''

However... after reading this “Hero of Ivaldi”, she started imagining.

About the hero who would rescue her.

About the hero who would save her from this ominous cave, Alhambra Castle...

Because those were the final moments before she was to lose her heart, she might have been feeling such things obediently.

She felt love at her heart that would be lost after the following day. For the first time, Tabitha had felt love towards her heart that was covered by a snowstorm. She grasped her mother's hands tightly.

Tabitha started shivering slightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter8

2011-03-07T02:41:40Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans */

===Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans===

By the time they finally crossed the country frontier and arrived at the old mansion of Orléans, it was well past midnight.

The twin moons could be seen from the openings between the clouds.

The old mansion of Orléans was illuminated by both the mist that drifted from the Ragdorian Lake and the light from the twin moons. It stood out strangely in the night.

“So this is Tabitha's home...” Saito murmured.

Louise hid behind Saito's back, and peeked at the mansion.

Guiche gulped, and grasped his artificial flower-like wand tightly.

Montmorency was checking Sylphid's condition, on whom they were sitting. Sylphid, whose injury had not fully recovered but had flown them there anyway, was gasping for breath. Montmorency cast a Water spell on her..

“Sylphid, are you all right?”

“Kyui!”

From the gate, the driveway that was as wide as a horse carriage led directly towards the entrance hall. Trees grew luxuriantly on both sides, causing the darkened mansion to further emanate an ominous feeling.

“Well then, look out...”

Guiche said that, and Kirche stepped out quickly.

“O-Oi Kirche! Isn't it dangerous!? We've got to start off with a strategy!”

“If the enemy comes out, then that would be convenient. If the enemy had laid a trap, the strategy would not work!”

Kirche headed straight towards the entrance hall, and opened the door wide.

''Giiiiii～'' Making a heavy sound, the door opened.

The cold silence drifted about the hall.

“Nobody is here.”

With their respective weapons readied, the group searched carefully through the mansion. While walking down the corridor, Guiche noticed the wound on the wall.

“There was a fight here...”

A broken gargoyle rolled over. Kirche approached and examined the gargoyle that looked like a fencer.

“What's wrong?”

Louise asked, and Kirche snorted.

“That girl's Wind magic... did not have the usual power.”

“What do you mean?”

“Such destructive power is not from Triangle magic. It's the power of a Square-class.”

Louise and Saito peered at the gargoyle Kirche pointed at. It was completely sliced into half by wind blades or something else. Although she said that this was of a Square-class, Louise still did not understand.

Saito could surmise nothing but “Its sharpness is awesome,” but since Kirche had passed the verdict, its power should be quite strong indeed.

Tabitha's footprints were under the broken gargoyle.

Lying deep within the place, there was a room.

Opening the door, the group went in.

That place was in horrible condition.

As if a tempest had broken out, the inside of the room was a complete mess. The furniture that was originally a bed was ripped apart, becoming feathers, wood, cloth, and fine fragments, scattered all about the room. Many cuts were on the wall.

The windows at the wall opposite the entrance were blown out; the outside could be seen.

Kirche meticulously started to examine the bed.

Pointing at a section of the bed, she called them together.

“Look here. At this point on the bed, looks like Tabitha had chanted a tornado-like spell.”

Indeed. With that point as its centre, hurricane-like cuts were inflicted outwards all the way to the wall.

“Uwah... What if the devastation of this room is...”

Saying that, Guiche gazed at the desolate room.

“Yeap. It is caused by that magic. Or rather, that ''has'' to be it.”

Guiche and Malicorne gulped. They imagined the power of that spell. Kirche whispered in a cheerful-like voice.

“Releasing such a strong magic, that girl still can lose? What on earth was her opponent like? Besides...”

Unnoticed, Sylphid had poked her head into the hole of the wall. The size of the hole was about the same as Sylphid's head.

“You opened that hole? Sylphid?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid nodded.

“What was Tabitha's enemy?”

Sylphid extended her front leg out on top of her head. At that gesture, Kirche recognized a certain word, and muttered,

“Elf?”

Sylphid nodded vigorously.

The whole group held their breath.

“Elf!” Guiche's eyes bulged, and he trembled all over from fear.

“It's a hard enemy!” Malicorne shouted.

“No way! Elf...”

As expected, Kirche bit her lips. Louise hugged her shoulders, worried.

“Oi, oi! Are elves that dangerous? You guys are always alarmed at elves...”

When it came to elves, Saito had known none other than Tiffania. He could not think of her being as dangerous as they said, but...

“Ask your sword. He should probably tell you how powerful elves are.”

Saito unsheathed Derflinger.

“Hey Derf!”

“You'd only talk to me at times like this, don't you!?”

Derflinger answered in a sulky voice.

“Don't say such things! Everyone is somehow frightened by elves but... Are they really that scary?”

“Scary!”

Derflinger answered readily.

“How-How could this be...”

“If the opponent is an elf, the odds are still against a Square Mage.”

Montmorency muttered with a troubled face.

“What!? Seriously!?”

“Their power lies in the magic they use. The 'Ancient Magic,' I haven't witnessed it, but it is said that they could recite spells without even holding a wand. It is said that the elves are more skillful than any other race at handling the Ancient Magic.”

“Hey Derf. What's this 'Ancient Magic' thingy? It's that right? The thing the Water Spirit is said to be using. Besides, didn’t you also say that you can move because of some 'Ancient' stuff?”

“More or less. Ancient Magic is an art that existed long before the magic elements were being created; magic that controls the 'power of life'. The magic elements you people recite are displaying the effects of changing the 'logic' according to the power of each individual's will, but.... Ancient Magic runs alongside the 'logic'.”

“Explain in simpler terms.”

“The point is, the utilization of the power of nature which exists everywhere. Life force, wind, fire, water... every possible energy source. An individual's will, or the power of nature - you don't have to imagine which one is stronger.”

“Well then, the elf who captured Tabitha is someone who manipulates this strong Ancient Magic. Tell us of this power!”

“Perhaps the wind dragon knows more than me.”

“Sylphid?”

“Hey rhyme dragon, how much longer do you want to play dumb?”

“Rhyme dragon?”

Everyone present looked blank. Only Louise and Montmorency who had been studying hard gasped.

“How could it be... but haven't rhyme dragons been extinct since a long time ago...?”

“If there's one here, then they can't have gone into extinction.”

“Hey Sylphid. I don't really get it, but you're that - rhyme dragon? What's that?”

Sylphid gazed at Saito with her round eyes. After that, with a troubled-looking expression, ''Kyui kyui'', she started shaking her head.

“It's saying it isn't.”

“Hey rhyme dragon. Your master probably ordered you to 'never reveal your true identity,' but... now's not the case she was referring to, isn't it? Your beloved master has been captured. It's sort of an emergency. In your easiest way, tell them the dreadfulness of the 'Ancient Magic'.”

In a troubled face, Sylphid started shaking her head even more rigorously.

“Kyuikyui! Kyuikyui!”

After that, as if she had an idea, she closed her eyes, and opened her mouth wide. Standing right in front of her, Saito leaped back instantly.

“Wh-What are you doing?? You want to eat me!?”

In a desperately close voice, a sound different from Sylphid's cry was squeezed out of her throat.

“I'm not eating you! Kyui!”

Except Derflinger, everyone present opened their mouths wide. Rooted to the ground, Malicorne screamed.

“The dragon! The dragon spoooookkkkkeeeeeeee!”

“So I cannot speak? That's enough! Onee-sama instructed me not to speak, so I had controlled it all along! But that sword over there spoke as well! Kyui, kyui!”

After that, Sylphid started sobbing in a sorrowful voice.

“Aaahhh! I've broken my promise with Onee-sama! I've promised never to speak out! Kyu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>i! Kyu<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>i!”

Guiche and Malicorne were screaming about anxiously, but Louise and Montmorency, who more or less already knew some details about rhyme dragons, and Saito, were relatively calm. Saito was astonished as well, but he coped with it composedly. ''So what if this dragon can talk?''

Even the lump of water and the owl spoke. By then, Saito was no longer very surprised by this speaking dragon.

“What's a rhyme dragon?” He asked Louise.

“They're legendary dragons of the ancient times. Possessing high intelligence, excelling in languages and senses, manipulating Ancient Magic... powerful mythical creatures!”

“Ehh? You're that great?”

Saito gently stroked Sylphid's snout. In a happy voice, ''Kyui!'', Sylphid purred.

“Hey rhyme dragon. Show them a little of the greatness of Ancient Magic.”

In a mischievous voice, Derflinger asked Sylphid.

“We don't call it 'Ancient'. I want you to call it the 'power of the spirits'. We have only borrowed it for a while.”

“Well then, show them a little of this 'Power of the spirits' thing.”

Sylphid sighed, and began chanting. Instead of runes, spoken incantations could be heard from her.

“O wind which clothes me, change my shape!”

Wind coiled about Sylphid, and turned into a blue swirl.

Taken aback, everyone stared at Sylphid. The blue swirl shone, and vanished in the blink of an eye.

Upon that... Sylphid which was supposed to be there had disappeared. In her place was a young lady around 20 years of age. A beautiful lady with long, blue hair.

Or rather, that person was...

“You! Aren't you that Irukukuu!?”

“Uwah! You are Sylphid in disguise!?”

Saito and Guiche jumped back in surprise. Introducing herself as Tabitha's dutiful younger sister, she was the woman appearing in front of Saito and the others now.

“Oh well, it's more or less that feeling. If I borrow the power of the spirits, it is a piece of cake to even take your human forms.”

Magnificently... she turned into a human's form. As expected, she could not transfigure her clothes as well, so her figure was like that of a newborn.

A newborn.

Naked.

''Kiching!'' Louise shot a glance at Saito. ''The other day, because she dropped down crashing through the ceiling of the shed, you couldn't truly appreciate her right?''

However now she knew her opponent was Sylphid. If this was the case, restraint should not be necessary. Blushing furiously, Saito and the other guys had their eyes fixated on Sylphid's body.

As if expressing the hugeness of her breasts, Guiche moved his hands in a bowl-shape in front of his chest.

Shaking his head, Saito sketched a bowl of bigger diameter than Guiche's.

The instant Malicorne joined in the meeting and nodded a big yes at Saito, Louise's high kick landed squarely on the back of Saito's head. He tumbled forwards, and at the same time, the water torture spell that Montmorency had completed, was cast on Guiche.

Louise spread the outer coat of her unfashionable dark green dress on Sylphid.

“Wear this.”

“Ehhh<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>, it's stiff, I don't want! Kyui.”

“Don't 'kyui' with me. Wear it.”

Being glared at by Louise's demon-like eyes, Sylphid put it on reluctantly. Because Louise's size was small, her breasts became lively wobbling about, displaying their fine quality. Noticing Saito who had fallen onto the bed secretly gazing at Sylphid, Louise kicked him from behind between his legs.

He yelled and rolled on the bed and Louise sat down on his back with a thump.

“I know how great 'Ancient Magic' is.”

Montmorency nodded as well.

“Uh-huh. For such a big body to become so small. Moreover, no matter how I look at her, what a fine human being indeed. What a great achievement. Something impossible even by a water element user, regardless of how powerful she is.”

Triumphantly, Sylphid purred, “Kyui kyui!”

Revealing her true form and becoming able to talk, it became easier for Sylphid to convey her thoughts, but... Sylphid did not know much about the details.

“That's why I thought it unnecessary for me to talk.”

Anyway, Sylphid's explanation was as follows:

There was an elf here.

Tabitha recited a super cool snowstorm spell. (The markings on the wall and the bed were made at that time.)

With a ridiculously composed attitude, the elf did not even try to avoid it.

An amazing event occurred next. The instant the snowstorm appeared to have wrapped around him, it was repelled, and attacked Tabitha instead. Tabitha had fallen by her own magic.

In a fit of rage, Sylphid broke through the wall and attacked him, but she was quickly defeated too.

She did not really know why.

“That's about it.”

As if saying “what to do next”, she turned her breasts away. It was quite crude a report, but, oh well, they could understand the general picture.

“Which is to say, whether he used the Ancient Magic or something else- even this itself is fishy.”

Louise commented, and Kirche nodded too.

“Coming from you, that is quite a good analysis.”

“What―do―you―mean!?”

At Louise who glared at her, pointing at the bed and the wall, Kirche said.

“Apart from Tabitha's magic, no other offensive magic was used here. What Ancient Magic did that elf actually use, I wonder. Was that really being used?”

Everyone present fell silent. It was as if the reasonless terror crushed them.

''Using unknown magic, an unknown enemy...''

''A dread different from that of the Albion army.''

''If the enemies are mages, there should be a counter attack against them.''

''If the enemy is an army, there is also some room for negotiations.''

''But... elves are different.''

''Rumour or legend says that, whichever Tristanian who walks alone, the chances of them meeting one is practically none in these hundred years.''

“Hey, who took Tabitha away? We know how he fought, defeated and captured her, but we must find a clue to their destination and talk with them. Anyway, let's find that clue!”

Saying that, Saito tried to leave the room, but no one else apart from Kirche moved.

“What's with you guys!? Aren't you all afraid?”

“The e-elf is... umm, a really serious problem, I think.”

Guiche lowered his head and muttered.

“It is said that those people eat the humans they capture! Killing women and children without mercy! They're not just cruel, but also terribly strong. Apparently, they can destroy a small country overnight with only 10 people.”

“What's your problem!? That's enough! Is there actually anyone who could travel all the way here and get cold feet!? Why did you come all the way to Gallia? Isn't it to save Tabitha? Won't all our troubles in arriving here be in vain? Didn't teacher sacrifice himself to be the decoy and let us off??”

Despite that, Guiche, Malicorne and Montmorency still did not move. With troubled-like faces, they were just fidgeting.

At that instant.

From the gap of the door to which the corridor led, a shadow appeared.

Saito quickly grasped Derflinger and readied it. Next, Kirche released her magic without any restrain.

A huge fireball struck the door, which flared up showily.

“Please stop! Please stop!”

The shrieks of the person down the corridor could be heard. As if the voice was familiar, Kirche's eyes became round.

“Percerin? Aren't you Percerin?”

“Oh my oh my, isn't that the voice of Zerbst-sama?”

Peeking timidly was the old butler of the Orleans mansion - Percerin. Upon seeing Kirche, he started shedding tears.

“It is an honor to be able to meet you again.”

“What on earth has happened?”

Kirche asked. Crying, Percerin began his story.

“The day the good-for-nothing king's army turned up was that night, three days ago. Ah, I was a coward. Right after seeing the commissioned officer bearing his wand, and scary wand-bearing troops, I was frightened immediately. Forgetting even to protect Madame, I hid in a small room on the other side of the wall. Even after the king's troops left, I was still afraid, and did not leave the small room. That's because the scary elf was in the room.”

“Madame is Tabitha's mother”, Kirche explained to the others.

“The king's troops made Madame fall asleep with a weird spell, and took her with them. I was terrified and hid inside the small room the whole time. The next day, Charlotte-sama turned up, and confronted that elf. Aah! Charlotte-sama's magic at that time! Its power was something I have not seen nor heard in the 10 years I have been serving here! Even I, who was hiding on the other side of the wall, was practically frozen. The force of the wind seemed to be blowing the entire mansion off! And yet, whether the elf received Charlotte-sama's scary magic...”

“We know. That elf took Tabitha away, right?”

“Yes. I am sure of it. The wind dragon had fallen as well. Carrying Tabitha in his arms, he took her away. Aah, if only these old bones of mine could use magic! No, if I were at least of an age when I could wield a sword! I would never have handed Madame and Miss over to the king's army!”

“Do you know where Tabitha was brought to?”

Percerin shook his head.

“I do not know...”

“I see, that's a shame.”

Kirche and Saito dropped their shoulders.

“Great. So we can only look for her on foot?”

“Let's proceed to Lutéce and look for every informer.”

Percerin then spoke to the two who were discussing.

“But I know the place Madame was taken to.”

“Eeeh??”

“The troops who kidnapped Madame talked about it. ''“Carry her all the way to Alhambra Castle, huh? Geez, isn't that on the other side?”''”

Kirche grinned from ear to ear, and shook Percerin's hands.

“Zerbst-sama?”

“That's very helpful! There's nothing to be ashamed of. You couldn't be a knight, but you have brought us some great information!”

“But... Charlotte-sama's location is...”

“The same. No reason for it to be different.”

“What's this 'Alhambra Castle'?”

“A castle located at the far east of the Kingdom of Gallia. Isn't that a famous old battlefield?”

“Is it that plot of land over which there were formerly countless quarrels with the elves? My ancestors who joined the holy land liberation army were killed by elves there.”

Guiche said in a frightened voice. Continuing, with the same tone,

“My ancestors were the same. Joining the last holy land liberation troops, they were defeated badly by the elves, and retreated. My ancestors told us: ''“Even if you make the nobles in Halkeginia your foes, never make the elves your enemy.”''”

Frowning, Montmorency started speaking as well,

“Well, there were a few cases when the Halkeginia nobles had won the war against the elves... An example would be the Battle of Toule  . Gallia and Tristain combined forces, clashed into the elven army at the east side of Sahara and won. However, during that time, their army numbered 70,000.”

“Didn't the elven troops number only 2,000?”

“Apparently, the real figure was 500. They were too anxious, so the figure reported increased a few times,” Guiche corrected Malicorne's words.

“In other words, to defeat the elves, an army with 10 times their might is necessary.”

Amazed, Kirche asked,

“Wasn't it already decided that we're going to confront the elf?”

“Exactly. It is just as Kirche said. We already know the location... I'm going!”

The other four stared motionlessly at Saito and Kirche who had stepped out... and then helplessly chased after them. In a delighted tone, Sylphid purred ''Kyui, kyui'' as well, following them.

Percerin gave a full bow at all of them.

“Please! My lords and ladies! I beg of you, please save Madame and Miss!”

Being entrusted with that, Kirche waved her hand.

Louise gazed anxiously at Saito who had stepped out quickly.

''If it's Kirche, I can understand.''

''Aren't those two close friends?''

''But, Saito was not like that. Although Tabitha saved us from danger for countless times...'

''Putting that aside, Saito's courage...''

''Although the others said how scary elves are, he did not show even a tinge of fear.''

''As I thought, that courage was Gandálfr's.''

Saito turned back.

“What's wrong, Louise? Let's go.”

Shaking her head, Louise shook off her uneasiness, and went after Saito.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter8

2011-03-07T02:40:47Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans */

===Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans===

By the time they finally crossed the country frontier and arrived at the old mansion of Orléans, it was well past midnight.

The twin moons could be seen from the openings between the clouds.

The old mansion of Orléans was illuminated by both the mist that drifted from the Ragdorian Lake and the light from the twin moons. It stood out strangely in the night.

“So this is Tabitha's home...” Saito murmured.

Louise hid behind Saito's back, and peeked at the mansion.

Guiche gulped, and grasped his artificial flower-like wand tightly.

Montmorency was checking Sylphid's condition, on whom they were sitting. Sylphid, whose injury had not fully recovered but had flown them there anyway, was gasping for breath. Montmorency cast a Water spell on her..

“Sylphid, are you all right?”

“Kyui!”

From the gate, the driveway that was as wide as a horse carriage led directly towards the entrance hall. Trees grew luxuriantly on both sides, causing the darkened mansion to further emanate an ominous feeling.

“Well then, look out...”

Guiche said that, and Kirche stepped out quickly.

“O-Oi Kirche! Isn't it dangerous!? We've got to start off with a strategy!”

“If the enemy comes out, then that would be convenient. If the enemy had laid a trap, the strategy would not work!”

Kirche headed straight towards the entrance hall, and opened the door wide.

''Giiiiii～'' Making a heavy sound, the door opened.

The cold silence drifted about the hall.

“Nobody is here.”

With their respective weapons readied, the group searched carefully through the mansion. While walking down the corridor, Guiche noticed the wound on the wall.

“There was a fight here...”

A broken gargoyle rolled over. Kirche approached and examined the gargoyle that looked like a fencer.

“What's wrong?”

Louise asked, and Kirche snorted.

“That girl's Wind magic... did not have the usual power.”

“What do you mean?”

“Such destructive power is not from Triangle magic. It's the power of a Square-class.”

Louise and Saito peered at the gargoyle Kirche pointed at. It was completely sliced into half by wind blades or something else. Although she said that this was of a Square-class, Louise still did not understand.

Saito could surmise nothing but “Its sharpness is awesome,” but since Kirche had passed the verdict, its power should be quite strong indeed.

Tabitha's footprints were under the broken gargoyle.

Lying deep within the place, there was a room.

Opening the door, the group went in.

That place was in horrible condition.

As if a tempest had broken out, the inside of the room was a complete mess. The furniture that was originally a bed was ripped apart, becoming feathers, wood, cloth, and fine fragments, scattered all about the room. Many cuts were on the wall.

The windows at the wall opposite the entrance were blown out; the outside could be seen.

Kirche meticulously started to examine the bed.

Pointing at a section of the bed, she called them together.

“Look here. At this point on the bed, looks like Tabitha had chanted a tornado-like spell.”

Indeed. With that point as its centre, hurricane-like cuts were inflicted outwards all the way to the wall.

“Uwah... What if the devastation of this room is...”

Saying that, Guiche gazed at the desolate room.

“Yeap. It is caused by that magic. Or rather, that ''has'' to be it.”

Guiche and Malicorne gulped. They imagined the power of that spell. Kirche whispered in a cheerful-like voice.

“Releasing such a strong magic, that girl still can lose? What on earth was her opponent like? Besides...”

Unnoticed, Sylphid had poked her head into the hole of the wall. The size of the hole was about the same as Sylphid's head.

“You opened that hole? Sylphid?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid nodded.

“What was Tabitha's enemy?”

Sylphid extended her front leg out on top of her head. At that gesture, Kirche recognized a certain word, and muttered,

“Elf?”

Sylphid nodded vigorously.

The whole group held their breath.

“Elf!” Guiche's eyes bulged, and he trembled all over from fear.

“It's a hard enemy!” Malicorne shouted.

“No way! Elf...”

As expected, Kirche bit her lips. Louise hugged her shoulders, worried.

“Oi, oi! Are elves that dangerous? You guys are always alarmed at elves...”

When it came to elves, Saito had known none other than Tiffania. He could not think of her being as dangerous as they said, but...

“Ask your sword. He should probably tell you how powerful elves are.”

Saito unsheathed Derflinger.

“Hey Derf!”

“You'd only talk to me at times like this, don't you!?”

Derflinger answered in a sulky voice.

“Don't say such things! Everyone is somehow frightened by elves but... Are they really that scary?”

“Scary!”

Derflinger answered readily.

“How-How could this be...”

“If the opponent is an elf, the odds are still against a Square Mage.”

Montmorency muttered with a troubled face.

“What!? Seriously!?”

“Their power lies in the magic they use. The 'Ancient Magic,' I haven't witnessed it, but it is said that they could recite spells without even holding a wand. It is said that the elves are more skillful than any other race at handling the Ancient Magic.”

“Hey Derf. What's this 'Ancient Magic' thingy? It's that right? The thing the Water Spirit is said to be using. Besides, didn’t you also say that you can move because of some 'Ancient' stuff?”

“More or less. Ancient Magic is an art that existed long before the magic elements were being created; magic that controls the 'power of life'. The magic elements you people recite are displaying the effects of changing the 'logic' according to the power of each individual's will, but.... Ancient Magic runs alongside the 'logic'.”

“Explain in simpler terms.”

“The point is, the utilization of the power of nature which exists everywhere. Life force, wind, fire, water... every possible energy source. An individual's will, or the power of nature - you don't have to imagine which one is stronger.”

“Well then, the elf who captured Tabitha is someone who manipulates this strong Ancient Magic. Tell us of this power!”

“Perhaps the wind dragon knows more than me.”

“Sylphid?”

“Hey rhyme dragon, how much longer do you want to play dumb?”

“Rhyme dragon?”

Everyone present looked blank. Only Louise and Montmorency who had been studying hard gasped.

“How could it be... but haven't rhyme dragons been extinct since a long time ago...?”

“If there's one here, then they can't have gone into extinction.”

“Hey Sylphid. I don't really get it, but you're that - rhyme dragon? What's that?”

Sylphid gazed at Saito with her round eyes. After that, with a troubled-looking expression, ''Kyui kyui'', she started shaking her head.

“It's saying it isn't.”

“Hey rhyme dragon. Your master probably ordered you to 'never reveal your true identity,' but... now's not the case she was referring to, isn't it? Your beloved master has been captured. It's sort of an emergency. In your easiest way, tell them the dreadfulness of the 'Ancient Magic'.”

In a troubled face, Sylphid started shaking her head even more rigorously.

“Kyuikyui! Kyuikyui!”

After that, as if she had an idea, she closed her eyes, and opened her mouth wide. Standing right in front of her, Saito leaped back instantly.

“Wh-What are you doing?? You want to eat me!?”

In a desperately close voice, a sound different from Sylphid's cry was squeezed out of her throat.

“I'm not eating you! Kyui!”

Except Derflinger, everyone present opened their mouths wide. Rooted to the ground, Malicorne screamed.

“The dragon! The dragon spoooookkkkkeeeeeeee!”

“So I cannot speak? That's enough! Onee-sama instructed me not to speak, so I had controlled it all along! But that sword over there spoke as well! Kyui, kyui!”

After that, Sylphid started sobbing in a sorrowful voice.

“Aaahhh! I've broken my promise with Onee-sama! I've promised never to speak out! Kyu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>i! Kyu<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>i!”

Guiche and Malicorne were screaming about anxiously, but Louise and Montmorency, who more or less already knew some details about rhyme dragons, and Saito, were relatively calm. Saito was astonished as well, but he coped with it composedly. ''So what if this dragon can talk?''

Even the lump of water and the owl spoke. By then, Saito was no longer very surprised by this speaking dragon.

“What's a rhyme dragon?” He asked Louise.

“They're legendary dragons of the ancient times. Possessing high intelligence, excelling in languages and senses, manipulating Ancient Magic... powerful mythical creatures!”

“Ehh? You're that great?”

Saito gently stroked Sylphid's snout. In a happy voice, ''Kyui!'', Sylphid purred.

“Hey rhyme dragon. Show them a little of the greatness of Ancient Magic.”

In a mischievous voice, Derflinger asked Sylphid.

“We don't call it 'Ancient'. I want you to call it the 'power of the spirits'. We have only borrowed it for a while.”

“Well then, show them a little of this 'Power of the spirits' thing.”

Sylphid sighed, and began chanting. Instead of runes, spoken incantations could be heard from her.

“O wind which clothes me, change my shape!”

Wind coiled about Sylphid, and turned into a blue swirl.

Taken aback, everyone stared at Sylphid. The blue swirl shone, and vanished in the blink of an eye.

Upon that... Sylphid which was supposed to be there had disappeared. In her place was a young lady around 20 years of age. A beautiful lady with long, blue hair.

Or rather, that person was...

“You! Aren't you that Irukukuu!?”

“Uwah! You are Sylphid in disguise!?”

Saito and Guiche jumped back in surprise. Introducing herself as Tabitha's dutiful younger sister, she was the woman appearing in front of Saito and the others now.

“Oh well, it's more or less that feeling. If I borrow the power of the spirits, it is a piece of cake to even take your human forms.”

Magnificently... she turned into a human's form. As expected, she could not transfigure her clothes as well, so her figure was like that of a newborn.

A newborn.

Naked.

''Kiching!'' Louise shot a glance at Saito. ''The other day, because she dropped down crashing through the ceiling of the shed, you couldn't truly appreciate her right?''

However now she knew her opponent was Sylphid. If this was the case, restraint should not be necessary. Blushing furiously, Saito and the other guys had their eyes fixated on Sylphid's body.

As if expressing the hugeness of her breasts, Guiche moved his hands in a bowl-shape in front of his chest.

Shaking his head, Saito sketched a bowl of bigger diameter than Guiche's.

The instant Malicorne joined in the meeting and nodded a big yes at Saito, Louise's high kick landed squarely on the back of Saito's head. He tumbled forwards, and at the same time, the water torture spell that Montmorency had completed, was cast on Guiche.

Louise spread the outer coat of her unfashionable dark green dress on Sylphid.

“Wear this.”

“Ehhh<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>, it's stiff, I don't want! Kyui.”

“Don't 'kyui' with me. Wear it.”

Being glared at by Louise's demon-like eyes, Sylphid put it on reluctantly. Because Louise's size was small, her breasts became lively wobbling about, displaying their fine quality. Noticing Saito who had fallen onto the bed secretly gazing at Sylphid, Louise kicked him from behind between his legs.

He yelled and rolled on the bed and Louise sat down on his back with a thump.

“I know how great 'Ancient Magic' is.”

Montmorency nodded as well.

“Uh-huh. For such a big body to become so small. Moreover, no matter how I look at her, what a fine human being indeed. What a great achievement. Something impossible even by a water element user, regardless of how powerful she is.”

Triumphantly, Sylphid purred, “Kyui kyui!”

Revealing her true form and becoming able to talk, it became easier for Sylphid to convey her thoughts, but... Sylphid did not know much about the details.

“That's why I thought it unnecessary for me to talk.”

Anyway, Sylphid's explanation was as follows:

There was an elf here.

Tabitha recited a super cool snowstorm spell. (The markings on the wall and the bed were made at that time.)

With a ridiculously composed attitude, the elf did not even try to avoid it.

An amazing event occurred next. The instant the snowstorm appeared to have wrapped around him, it was repelled, and attacked Tabitha instead. Tabitha had fallen by her own magic.

In a fit of rage, Sylphid broke through the wall and attacked him, but she was quickly defeated too.

She did not really know why.

“That's about it.”

As if saying “what to do next”, she turned her breasts away. It was quite crude a report, but, oh well, they could understand the general picture.

“Which is to say, whether he used the Ancient Magic or something else- even this itself is fishy.”

Louise commented, and Kirche nodded too.

“Coming from you, that is quite a good analysis.”

“What―do―you―mean!?”

At Louise who glared at her, pointing at the bed and the wall, Kirche said.

“Apart from Tabitha's magic, no other offensive magic was used here. What Ancient Magic did that elf actually use, I wonder. Was that really being used?”

Everyone present fell silent. It was as if the reasonless terror crushed them.

''Using unknown magic, an unknown enemy...''

''A dread different from that of the Albion army.''

''If the enemies are mages, there should be a counter attack against them.''

''If the enemy is an army, there is also some room for negotiations.''

''But... elves are different.''

''Rumour or legend says that, whichever Tristanian who walks alone, the chances of them meeting one is practically none in these hundred years.''

“Hey, who took Tabitha away? We know how he fought, defeated and captured her, but we must find a clue to their destination and talk with them. Anyway, let's find that clue!”

Saying that, Saito tried to leave the room, but no one else apart from Kirche moved.

“What's with you guys!? Aren't you all afraid?”

“The e-elf is... umm, a really serious problem, I think.”

Guiche lowered his head and muttered.

“It is said that those people eat the humans they capture! Killing women and children without mercy! They're not just cruel, but also terribly strong. Apparently, they can destroy a small country overnight with only 10 people.”

“What's your problem!? That's enough! Is there actually anyone who could travel all the way here and get cold feet!? Why did you come all the way to Gallia? Isn't it to save Tabitha? Won't all our troubles in arriving here be in vain? Didn't teacher sacrifice himself to be the decoy and let us off??”

Despite that, Guiche, Malicorne and Montmorency still did not move. With troubled-like faces, they were just fidgeting.

At that instant.

From the gap of the door to which the corridor led, a shadow appeared.

Saito quickly grasped Derflinger and readied it. Next, Kirche released her magic without any restrain.

A huge fireball struck the door, which flared up showily.

“Please stop! Please stop!”

The shrieks of the person down the corridor could be heard. As if the voice was familiar, Kirche's eyes became round.

“Percerin? Aren't you Percerin?”

“Oh my oh my, isn't that the voice of Zerbst-sama?”

Peeking timidly was the old butler of the Orleans mansion - Percerin. Upon seeing Kirche, he started shedding tears.

“It is an honor to be able to meet you again.”

“What on earth has happened?”

Kirche asked. Crying, Percerin began his story.

“The day the good-for-nothing king's army turned up was that night, three days ago. Ah, I was a coward. Right after seeing the commissioned officer bearing his wand, and scary wand-bearing troops, I was frightened immediately. Forgetting even to protect Madame, I hid in a small room on the other side of the wall. Even after the king's troops left, I was still afraid, and did not leave the small room. That's because the scary elf was in the room.”

“Madame is Tabitha's mother”, Kirche explained to the others.

“The king's troops made Madame fall asleep with a weird spell, and took her with them. I was terrified and hid inside the small room the whole time. The next day, Charlotte-sama turned up, and confronted that elf. Aah! Charlotte-sama's magic at that time! Its power was something I have not seen nor heard in the 10 years I have been serving here! Even I, who was hiding at the other side of the wall, was practically frozen. The force of the wind seemed to be blowing the entire mansion off! And yet, whether the elf received Charlotte-sama's scary magic...”

“We know. That elf took Tabitha away, right?”

“Yes. I am sure of it. The wind dragon had fallen as well. Carrying Tabitha in his arms, he took her away. Aah, if only these old bones of mine could use magic! No, if I were at least of an age when I could wield a sword! I would never have handed Madame and Miss over to the king's army!”

“Do you know where Tabitha was brought to?”

Percerin shook his head.

“I do not know...”

“I see, that's a shame.”

Kirche and Saito dropped their shoulders.

“Great. So we can only look for her on foot?”

“Let's proceed to Lutéce and look for every informer.”

Percerin then spoke to the two who were discussing.

“But I know the place Madame was taken to.”

“Eeeh??”

“The troops who kidnapped Madame talked about it. ''“Carry her all the way to Alhambra Castle, huh? Geez, isn't that on the other side?”''”

Kirche grinned from ear to ear, and shook Percerin's hands.

“Zerbst-sama?”

“That's very helpful! There's nothing to be ashamed of. You couldn't be a knight, but you have brought us some great information!”

“But... Charlotte-sama's location is...”

“The same. No reason for it to be different.”

“What's this 'Alhambra Castle'?”

“A castle located at the far east of the Kingdom of Gallia. Isn't that a famous old battlefield?”

“Is it that plot of land over which there were formerly countless quarrels with the elves? My ancestors who joined the holy land liberation army were killed by elves there.”

Guiche said in a frightened voice. Continuing, with the same tone,

“My ancestors were the same. Joining the last holy land liberation troops, they were defeated badly by the elves, and retreated. My ancestors told us: ''“Even if you make the nobles in Halkeginia your foes, never make the elves your enemy.”''”

Frowning, Montmorency started speaking as well,

“Well, there were a few cases when the Halkeginia nobles had won the war against the elves... An example would be the Battle of Toule  . Gallia and Tristain combined forces, clashed into the elven army at the east side of Sahara and won. However, during that time, their army numbered 70,000.”

“Didn't the elven troops number only 2,000?”

“Apparently, the real figure was 500. They were too anxious, so the figure reported increased a few times,” Guiche corrected Malicorne's words.

“In other words, to defeat the elves, an army with 10 times their might is necessary.”

Amazed, Kirche asked,

“Wasn't it already decided that we're going to confront the elf?”

“Exactly. It is just as Kirche said. We already know the location... I'm going!”

The other four stared motionlessly at Saito and Kirche who had stepped out... and then helplessly chased after them. In a delighted tone, Sylphid purred ''Kyui, kyui'' as well, following them.

Percerin gave a full bow at all of them.

“Please! My lords and ladies! I beg of you, please save Madame and Miss!”

Being entrusted with that, Kirche waved her hand.

Louise gazed anxiously at Saito who had stepped out quickly.

''If it's Kirche, I can understand.''

''Aren't those two close friends?''

''But, Saito was not like that. Although Tabitha saved us from danger for countless times...'

''Putting that aside, Saito's courage...''

''Although the others said how scary elves are, he did not show even a tinge of fear.''

''As I thought, that courage was Gandálfr's.''

Saito turned back.

“What's wrong, Louise? Let's go.”

Shaking her head, Louise shook off her uneasiness, and went after Saito.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter6

2011-03-06T22:08:55Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter 6: The Imprisoned Six */

===Chapter 6: The Imprisoned Six===

Saito noticed the sunlight shining through the gap between the metal grills. Beside him, Louise's head rested on his shoulder as she was breathing gently. Guiche and Malicorne laid down side by side on the bed, snoring.

“It's morning, huh...”

In the end, because he was worrying too much, he did not manage to sleep at all.

''Funya funya'', with her mouth half-opened, Louise was muttering something.

“What... a... pity... the Princess was lonely, after all. Funya...”

''What on earth is she dreaming about? Being trapped within these grills, now is not the time to oversleep. We have to leave to save Tabitha quickly...''

“Aren't you stupid? Being rejected by the Princess, we can't face our opponents...”

Saito nudged Louise.

“Funya...”

Louise, who was not fully awakened yet, probably could not differentiate between her dream and reality. She saw Saito and yelled angrily at him.

“Treating me as a spare tire for the Princess! You're cruel! Or, whoever you want is fine! That's right! Who is the best?! S-ss-say it!!”

“...What're you talking about?”

Saito asked astonished, and she realized that this place was not a dream, but the real world.

Her face crimsoned, and began hitting Saito repeatedly.

“It's only something I dreamed! A dream!”

“Don't hit me!”

“Even if it was dream, it was still you! So take responsibility!”

Continuing in her state of embarrassment, Louise turned away. Because he couldn't, Saito let out a huge sigh.

“You... you are still in the mood to dream, huh...”

“What?”

“Surely, if you had persuaded the Princess cleverly, we would have been heading towards Gallia to save Tabitha by now...”

“So you mean to say that I am bad?”

“You are the one who said we had to come here to report to the Princess, ''weren't you''?”

“Ain't it obvious?”

“We are trying to save someone! If we hadn’t come here to report and instead rushed there straight away, this wouldn’t have happened!”

Upon which, Louise gazed at Saito with a solemn look.

“Saito. That is wrong. Precisely because we are trying to save someone, we must go through the proper procedures.”

“Why!?”

“Say, if we lose. What would we do then? Gallia would think that we are Tristain's spies, right? Because I am the Princess' court lady, and you're an Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards. It would be terrible if that were to happen. Gallia would strongly protest against Tristain right? It would probably become the excuse for a war. That's probably their objective.”

“How could this be...”

“What did you want to say? Although we don't know if that would be the case, above not discarding this probability, we must think that it is certain and act accordingly. How much more cruel than this would be the method employed by the kingdom of Gallia to capture us? We don't know what they would do. After that, we would probably cause trouble for the Princess, if not all of Tristain. Because of that, it is possible for people unrelated to us to get hurt. Even I want to save Tabitha. But, I cannot cause problems for everyone. That course of action is exactly what someone who had lost their head would take.”

Embarrassed, Saito cast his eyes down.

“Sorry... But I still have to do it! Logically, I know what you said is true, but... because of that, what I can probably do, I naturally can't do it at this rate... Aaaah, damn it! I am really anxious!”

“Yeah, huh... I thought the Princess would probably understand, but... it looks like I was too naïve.”

“We really can't get out of here?”

Absent-mindedly, Saito gazed at the metal grills.

“With your “Void,” is it possible?”

“Impossible. I don't know if 'Dispel' would work, but in the first place, I don't have my wand.”

“You can't use it, huh...”

“If you don't have your sword, you are just an ordinary human, right?”

“I can't use it...”

This time, he said so to himself. However, with a look as if he hadn't thrown away his will yet,

“...Anyway, when we escape from here, I intend to go to Gallia, but don't worry. What you said about bringing trouble to Tristain - it won't happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“Yesterday, didn't I quit being the Assistant Commanding Officer? I'm just a normal person now.”

“You are really naïve, huh...”

Whilst sighing, Louise said.

“What do you mean!?”

“You're thinking that the enemy would believe us? Quitting being a knight alone is not enough! At least until you become a wanted person, then only you can be said to have cut all connections!”

“But can you actually stop being a noble? At least until you are the same as me, your cheekiness...”

At that point, Saito noticed Louise's appearance for the first time. Because she was uneasy, he didn't know, but...

“Your mantle and your tie clip, what happened to them!?”

“I have returned them to Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Returned... you...”

“Shaddap! With this, I'm just the normal Louise! Same as you, a commoner! Com-mon-er! Thank you very much! I have thrown away both my family name and my pride! So don't just show off like that!”

Saito was very touched, more than he had ever been ever since meeting Louise.

''This pink-haired female magic user whose pride is supposed to be so high; my master... She had been so obsessive over the “noble” title, and now she had thrown it away easily.''

''For a girl like Louise, that was probably something which needed a huge amount of courage.''

''If she hadn’t the determination to throw away the life she had built up until now, she could not have done such a thing. That's because, as far as Louise is concerned, her status as a noble was her everything.''

“Y-You...”

“What-a-waste! You like high-class women very much riggghhhtt? Becoming the familiar of an ordinary girl, you're really disappointed right!”

“N-No way... I... I'm really touched... You would do something as far as that...”

“LIAR! Yesterday night, you stole glances at the Princess and your face turned red! I don't believe you! You like nobles and princesses right! Even though you're a dog! That's so funny!”

As she was yelling that, Louise felt the anxiety Siesta talked about expand within her heart.

''What if the “like” he has towards me is but his feeling as a familiar?''

''What if Saito's real feelings are towards Henrietta... but are stopped by this “like” he has as a familiar?''

''Then Saito's shaking off Henrietta's request yesterday night can be understood.''

''The contract I have given him has probably distorted Saito's true feelings...''

''Anyway, Saito's feelings now are probably towards Henrietta. The thing which is stopping him, are the fake feelings I gave him....''

“I don't really fancy nobles or princesses!!”

Saito said disappointedly.

“I dunno such things!” 

To shake off the indescribable anxiety, Louise raised her voice.

“Why are you so mad? I have already said it, haven't I? I like...”

“Don't say it!”

Covering her ears, Louise crouched down. Saito withdrew his hand as if it had been stung.

“Okay, okay. I won't say it any more.”

If she didn’t want him to say such things, he couldn't do anything else. Louise became tearful.

Hearing someone clearing his throat, both of them looked forward.

In front of them, Guiche and Malicorne had woken up without them noticing; and weren't they staring motionlessly at the sensitive conversation between Louise and Saito?

Louise's ears became red.

They were seeing everything of the conversation right now.

“N-No! It's not what you think!”

“Err, I don't really mind, but Malicorne...”

Beside Guiche, Malicorne was trembling all over with anger.

“Heeey, Guiche... I'm already at my limiiiiit... Such an envious love game in front of my eyes...?”

Malicorne leaped towards them, and at that instant, Louise pushed Saito forward. Both of them tumbled over and wrestled with each other.

“If it's gonna end like this, you win. Hug me.”

Having given up, Malicorne said that with a faraway look. Saito became sad.

“Hug me!”

“Aaah, haiz.... now is not the time to be doing such things!”

The moment Saito let out a sigh and said that...

From outside the window, a flash of light and a loud noise could be heard.

“...Huh?”

Guiche and Louise leaped up and stretched their heads at the window. Outside, a surprising scenery was unfolding.

With the huge wings gleaming, the ''Ostland'' was flying at a low altitude, and was scattering something.

“Wh-Why is that thing....”

From the ''Ostland'', they could hear a voice magnified by the showy music and magic.

“To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. This is the debut of the latest steam-run vessel of the Von Zerbst family of Tristain. Everyone walking through the streets, or those in the palace, please come to have a look.”

“Isn't that Montmorency's voice!?”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Montmorency, who was supposed to be waiting for the group's return on the ''Ostland''.

In the courtyard of the palace, be it the escorting knights, the soldiers, or the nobles who were walking at the streets, everyone was looking up to the sky.

A few dragon knights approached them, and flew around the ''Ostland''. '”Do it somewhere else! Get back!” They were warning them. Yet, without the slightest indication that they were worried, the ''Ostland'' continued circling it.

The sentinels who were standing outside the prison in which Saito and the rest were locked up were exchanging glances, worried by the spectacle outside.

“Those guys... what do they plan to do?”

“I wonder what they're thinking about...”

As she revealed her feelings, from outside the door, *Donggg!* They heard the sound of the sentinels falling over. Turning back, Saito and the others gulped.

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, the figures which could be seen from between the lattice of the narrow window, were the red-haired dazzling Kirche and...

“Teacher! Teacher Colbert!”

With his bald head gleaming, it was Colbert. Towards the imprisoned four who had rushed to the door, Kirche lifted a finger.

“Shh, quiet.”

Colbert took the bunch of keys from the waist of the defeated sentinels, and inserted them into the keyhole of the door.

Not being able to find the right key, he couldn't make any progress.

At that moment, ''clack!'' With a sound, the door opened.

“Kirche, teacher!”

The four of them stepped out onto the corridor, and Colbert smiled.

“Exultation and explanation after this. Hurry!”

Because this tower was built to lock nobles up, there was a small room right beside to specially safeguard their personal belongings. Colbert moved as if he was very familiar with the layout of this tower, and located Saito's Derflinger and the others' respective wands inside the small room.

Kirche spread a robe over each of the four who were grasping their wands tightly. Putting that on and following Colbert and Kirche, the group ran down the staircase.

On their way down, every guard was already defeated.

“Did you both do this as well?”

“They're just asleep.”

Kirche replied as if she was having fun. ''How on earth did they manage to do that?'' As he was thinking how strange it was, with mage guards as their lead, some soldiers came up from below. It was a group of soldiers who noticed the anomaly in the tower.

“You bastards! What are you doing!?”

As soon as he said that, Colbert who was leading them, reacted. Within a short time, he recited a spell, and held his wand out. A torrent of wind blew away the guard who looked like the leader.

“Wh-!?”

Another guard almost rushed at Colbert's chest, but he delivered a blow into the guard's stomach with his wand. The group of guards who came up could not reach Colbert because of the previous two who were knocked down.

Whilst rushing head-on, Colbert recited another spell. From above the guards who tried to flee, a cloud-shaped green fog broke out. Because of the cloud of slumber, the guards dropped one by one like puppets whose strings were cut.

Saito and the others were shocked at Colbert's deftness. ''Could it be that Colbert is so strong...?'' As for Louise and Guiche who would have surely thought Colbert as being someone insignificant, they merely stared at that flabbergasting turn of events.

Using his wand itself to hit the enemy, reciting spells so fast as if his lips could not be read, it wasn't the fighting skills of the usual nobles.

“The quality of the guards at the palace had dropped, huh...”

Murmuring that, Colbert broke off into a run again. When they exited into the courtyard, the people there were watching the flying ''Ostland'' in a daze.

Apparently, it was a rescue mission matching with the ''Ostland''.

The security check for the people entering and exiting the palace was loose. Colbert showed them his Academy of Magic identity card, and they easily passed the gate. The group rushed to the castle town.

“T-Teacher, you're awesome...” Saito said, barely managing to calm himself down.

For some reason, a melancholic expression was on his face.

Under Kirche's guidance, the group that sneaked out of the palace headed towards the “Charming Fairies” Inn at which they had worked before. Surprisingly, horses and traveling equipment were already prepared there.

“You're going to save your friends right? I want to help<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>.”

Bending his body forwards, the owner of the “Charming Fairies” Inn, Scarron, smiled at them.

“The preparations are great.... Who on earth informed you that we were caught?”

The moment Saito asked Kirche, from a corner of the bar, a somewhat embarrassed Reynal and the other members of the knight corps who he thought had gone back, came towards him.

“You guys. Didn't you all go back to the Academy?”

Lifting his glasses unconsciously, Reynal responded,

“We thought that you would be refused and would give up after that, and waited secretly for your return at the courtyard. And then, after seeing you all being arrested and taken away...”

“They told us who were waiting on the ship. Then, Jean and I devised a plan, and sought help from this Charming Fairies Inn.”. Said Kirche triumphantly.

Saito was overjoyed. The knight corps did not disperse just like that. They were comrades who would help them in times of need.

Saito bowed at Kirche and the rest.

“S-Sorry.... Getting caught when we said we would go to rescue Tabitha... Guess that can't be helped, huh...”

Colbert tapped Saito's shoulder.

“As for the apologies, leave it until Miss Tabitha is rescued. There is no time to be relieved. Well then, the real thing is after this.”

Colbert then spread out a map on top of Derflinger. Everyone present became anxious, and looked at the map.

Colbert traced along one of the streets.

“We go to Gallia via a land route.”

“Can't we go using the ship?”

“Once your escape has been discovered, the first thing they would suspect is the ''Ostland'' which is sailing in the air now. Anyway, we came here to Tristania using that ship. The pursuers would probably think that we would escape in the same way. That's why we will use it against them. The ''Ostland'' shall attract enough attention and then head towards the opposite direction, Germania. The people in the royal palace will then think we are trying to enter Gallia via Germania.”

“I see.”

Kirche explained the remaining rationale.

“Besides that, if we crossed the country frontier in such a huge ship, wouldn’t we be discovered by the Gallian army immediately? After landing at Gallia, what would we do then? Wait aboard in the skies on standby? If we are discovered by the Gallian dragon knights, we would just be sunken like that!”

“Anyway, I don't want to use the ship for dangerous things. After rescuing Miss Tabitha, we will use the ship to travel east. Right?” With a teasing-like smile on his face, Colbert looked at Saito.

''Yes!'' Touched, Saito nodded.

“Because of that, we should cross the country border on horses, and head towards the old Orleans residence at the shore of Ragdorian Lake, which Miss Zerbst knew about. That is where Miss Tabitha's home is. Maybe there is some clue over there. Well then, for the time being, this is the plan. Everyone, any questions?”

“Can I ask one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Why do you help us so much? As a teacher, you should have your own stand right?”

''Why do you ask such a thing?'' Colbert showed a strange look. “Miss Tabitha is my student. A teacher helping his student. Isn't that natural?”

When Tabitha woke up, she was in a dream country.

She was on a bed with a canopy, right at the center of a spacious room.

She was dressed in luxurious pyjamas that she had never worn before, not even during her times as a princess.

Tabitha looked for her glasses, and then noticed a pair of glasses studded with precious stones on a small table beside the bed. They were lying there on the table.

“............”

Putting that on, she checked her body. She could not feel anything strange at all. Looking around, just like the bed and the accessories, the furniture around her was luxurious as well. It was the furniture of the previous Capet dynasty. The generation during which Gallia had thoroughly achieved the artistic, military, greatest splendor.

“Have you woken up?”

Tabitha turned towards where the voice came from, and there was the tall elf. Sitting on a couch near the entrance to the room, he was reading a book. Instantly, she looked around for her wand, but it could not be found anywhere. ''If this is the case, I have no way to fight against him.''

Tabitha got down from the bed slowly. ''This place is definitely not a dream country. Since the elf who defeated me so easily is here, this is but the prolongation of the fact.''

“Who are you?”

“Member of the Old Council of Nephthys... no, right now, I am but the Bidashal of Sahara.”

“Where is this place?”

“Alhambra Castle.”

The knowledgeable Tabitha knew the name of this castle. An old castle near the national border with Sahara, the elves' land. Its position was at the direct opposite of Ragdorian Lake. It looked like she had been brought there whilst she was still unconscious.

“Where did you put my mother?”

Tabitha repeated the same question as the other day. The tall elf replied her instantly.

“She's in a room beside here.”

Tabitha rushed out. Although she had run up to the door, the elf did not stop her. The room in which Tabitha was sleeping at was apparently a room designed to give shelter to nobles. Opposite the door, there was a small room for servants. Her mother was lying on a bed there.

“Mother.”

Whispering that, she rushed up to her. Her mother was snoring softly. Although Tabitha called out to her, she did not wake up. Evidently, she was deeply asleep.

At the mirror stand at the corner of the room, there was the doll Tabitha's mother thought to be her daughter. A doll she once bought for her. During that time, she named that doll “Tabitha”.

Mentally ill now, her mother called that doll “Charlotte”.

Since then, she called herself “Tabitha”. The doll which was like her other self, was lying casually on the mirror stand.

With great loathing, Tabitha glared at Bidashal who had peeked in from the door. In a crystal-clear voice, he said to Tabitha.

“You're creating a ruckus, please let her sleep.”

“What do you plan to do with us?”

As if he was looking at a desert rat he captured for experimental purposes, with eyes that contained little pity, Bidashal gazed at Tabitha.

“There are two answers to that.”

With Bidashal's words, Tabitha understood that her fate would be different from her mother's.

“What are you going to do with my mother?”

Firstly, Tabitha asked how her mother would be dealt with.

“Nothing at all. I was only ordered to 'guard' her.”

“What about me?”

After hesitating for a moment, Bidashal continued in the same tone as before.

“With the power of the Water Spirit, I will let you part with your heart. After that, I am ordered to 'guard' you.”

Tabitha understood instantly. This elf was saying that she would be made to be just like her mother.

“Now?”

“It is a special drug. Its preparation takes about ten days. You better enjoy the time left for you to the fullest.”

“You people made the drug which drove my mother crazy?”

Bidashal nodded.

“That drug which is so strong; we are not able to prepare it. <!—So did or didn’t he?-->Well then, although I pity you, I am also a captive-like being as well. I think this is the will of 'The Great Purpose' too, so give up.”

Tabitha stood up, and went towards a window in the room.

Under the radiant sun she could see the collapsed castle walls. Alhambra was supposed to be an abandoned castle, but when she looked at the furnished noble room, she thought that Joseph had probably renovated it.

Blocked by the castle walls, she couldn’t see the courtyard until the outside of the castle, but she was able to look down at the huge entrance protruding from the castle keep. Soldiers wielding lances and rifles were standing there. Although she did not know how many armed soldiers they were, since she did not have her wand, it was impossible to escape with her mother.

“My familiar?”

Realizing that Sylphid was not anywhere there, she asked.

“That rhyme dragon? It escaped.”

Apparently, he was able to see through Sylphid's true identity with just a look. It should have been a piece of cake for that tall elf.

''It escaped''. Tabitha was relieved that she was told that, but... Sylphid would surely inform those people at the Academy of Magic that Tabitha was captured.

Tabitha bit her lips.

Kirche and Saito's faces came to her mind.

She did not want them to think of things like trying their best to save them. Because she did not want to be a bother, she did not tell anyone about her departure at all.

''But... it should be okay not to worry about that.'' Anyhow, the one who had captured Tabitha was Gallia. Coming to save her would be the same as looking for a brawl with the whole country. ''Kirche or Saito would not think of taking such a risk. Especially Saito, isn't he a knight of the Imperial Guard now...?''

''But, if it's Saito, he probably wouldn't mind taking such risks. Anyway, when it comes to that Saito, during that time when we fought to the death, he let me off without considering the risk to himself.''

At her straying thoughts... Tabitha shook her head slightly.

''Thinking about things like coming and going in such a way, huh...''

''Perhaps, I want them to come to rescue me.''

''How could it be?''

''I have always been doing things alone.''

''Besides... it is useless, whoever it is. The time left for me is only a little. After that, I will lose my heart due to the elf's drug. The Ancient Magic of the elves; humans can't do anything about it.''

Although she was about to lose her heart, Tabitha was strangely calm.

''No matter how I struggle against this elf, I definitely cannot win. Even when I had my wand, I could not succeed, so being unarmed now... our difference is probably like that of an ant and an elephant.''

Having gone through countless battles until then as a Knight of the Northern Parterre, Tabitha excelled in analyzing battle abilities. Her excellent sense as a warrior told her the foolishness of resisting. Tabitha's cold heart was enveloped in a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. That sense of helplessness ripped off even the last bit of emotion she had- Anger.

Wearing this soft, resigned garment in her heart, Tabitha softly bit her lips.

''“Being controlled by the feeling of such strange things, she could go to the same place as her mother.”'' She felt this small bit of relief.

Then, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“If you are bored, read a book. I have brought a few here.”

Bidashal pointed at the few books stacked in a row, which was apparently brought from the mansion of Orleans.

“This ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' book is really of great interest.”

Taking the book he was indulged with at the old mansion of Orleans, Bidashal murmured.

''The Hero of Ivaldi'' is the most popular epic tale in Halkeginia.

Receiving the divine protection of Founder Brimir, Ivaldi the Hero used ''swords'' and ''spears'' and defeated various enemies- dragons, demons, demihumans...Because the original script no longer existed, besides the plot and the characters, it had branched off into innumerable variations - folklores, traditions, poems, plays, puppet shows...

Because the main character wasn't a noble mage, it was a popular work mainly among commoners.

“We elves have a legend which has a similar hero. Saint 'Anubis'. He is considered to have saved our land, Sahara during the 'great calamity'. According to this book, the hero Ivaldi's left hand could shine. Our 'Anubis' had a sacred left hand as well. Elves and humans are different, but this is a deeply interesting similarity.”

The tale of “The Hero of Ivaldi”, which was meant for the commoners, was not properly accepted in Halkeginia. Those who researched it were labelled “heretics” and “fools”, and it could not stand at the public stage of either theology or literature. There was even a period when it went through the painful experience of book burning. After all, this fairy-tale was said to have been made by the commoners who were then not pleased with the nobles' reign. It did not mean that all the “Hero of Ivaldi” stories which were conveyed had a left hand which could shine. There were some in which the hero was a female, and some, male. There were also times when he was the son of god, or when it was his wife instead. He was also said to be just an ordinary human. It was a group of vague stories.

Bidashal handed “The Hero of Ivaldi” to Tabitha.

Obediently receiving the book, Tabitha sat down at the bed on which her mother was sleeping. Bidashal nodded, and left the room.

After sitting down by the bed and gazing at her mother's face... Tabitha recalled her childhood days. ''To lull the fretful me to sleep, my mother had read a book to me at the bedside, just like this.''

''During that time, the book she read most often, wasn't it the “Hero of Ivaldi”?''

Slowly, Tabitha started flipping the pages of the book.

Although this would never be her object of research, “The Hero of Ivaldi” was interesting. Because of that, it was popular and widely read. She would not choose a moral and straightforward story. When she was small, Tabitha had engrossed herself in reading it before as well. Her interest would shift to other things eventually... Although she did not open the book after that, that which had taught her the fun of reading was this “Hero of Ivaldi” book.

The sounds of pages of a book being flipped could be heard in the quiet room.

While she flipped the pages, Tabitha read it out.

Just like how her mother did it in the past.

''Ivaldi was stopped by Choment and other villagers. That is because he said he would go to the dragon's cave to save the feudal lord's daughter who had been harassing the villagers.''

Casually looking at her mother, she noticed that she had awakened without her realizing it. And yet she had not awoken when she called out to her just now... Tabitha tried to go and get the doll which was on the mirror stand. If her mother did not have the doll, she would be very upset. However... she noticed that her mother's behavior was different from usual.

She was staring at Tabitha with an astonished face. Usually, she would start making a fuss about “Return my daughter to me!” Yet, showing no interest at the doll on the mirror stand, she stared fixedly at Tabitha.

''Maybe this passage from “The Hero of Ivaldi” made mother recall a little about the former days.'' Tabitha had given up, but now, within her heart, a small ray of hope shone through. Perhaps it would just be a hope that would lead to disappointment. But still, that hope was just like a stick of candle in the dark, glowing gently.

Tabitha continued reading out.

''Choment asked Ivaldi,''

''“Oh, Ivaldi! Why are you heading towards the dragon's den? That girl had harassed you so much!”''

''Ivaldi answered,''

''“I don't know. Why? I don't know either. Just that there's something inside me which kept pulling me there steadily.”''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter6

2011-03-04T19:27:50Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Six: The Feelings of The Queen */

===Chapter Six: The Feelings of The Queen===

As time flowed on, winter passed and spring came along.

Tristain was embracing the warm season.

Was it because of the reaction of the end of the war which had prolonged for 8 months? Be it in the streets or the Royal Palace, a somewhat gentle atmosphere was hanging in the air. The sentinels who were standing guard at the gate of the Royal Palace unintentionally yawned. The officers who should find fault with them were also gazing absent-mindedly at the sky, showing relieved expressions.

People walking down the streets brimmed with liveliness. Although Tarbes had burned down completely, most of the territory of Tristain was not involved in the war. The atmosphere due to the war was improving, various things started to overflow into the streets. As if to enjoy the transient festive, merchants in the streets shouted at the top of their voice, and all the customers fished for and bought goods from Albion or other imported items.

On Bourdonné Street, which was crowded with people walking about, a pure white carriage sped past.

Flanked by two black coaches, one in front and one behind, and with a grand procession of knights making its way, the crowd knew that it had to be a majestic, high-class gentleman or lady.

Recognizing the lily crest across the coachman seat of the carriage, the citizens of Tristain rejoiced loudly.

“Her Majesty The Queen! Long live Her Majesty The Queen!”

It was the carriage of the queen of Tristain, Henrietta.

She was just returning from a luncheon with the King of Germania in a frontier city.

In the carriage, Henrietta opened a small window, and waved to the people outside. Having won the war, Henrietta was the popular focus of the citizens right now. The selfish citizens who complained about Henrietta's heavy taxation during the war began supporting her once again after their lives started becoming more comfortable due to the tax cut accompanying the end of the war.

“Long live Queen Henrietta of [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#Honorable Poverty|Honorable Poverty]]!”

One person in the crowd shouted, and that cheer spread all over in a flash.

“Long live Queen Henrietta of Honorable Poverty! Long live Tristain!”

After being called "Queen of Honorable Poverty" repeatedly, Henrietta's face darkened a little. For the sake of easing the poverty of the country, she had abandoned all the personal belongings of the royal family- this move had made Henrietta even more famous. Henrietta hated to announce that to the people... but Mazarin who had heard this from the finance minister had spread the report out without hesitating.

Her face left the window... The curtains were closed, and Henrietta mumbled to Mazarin beside her,

“Isn't this is just like... a cheap play sold to flatter the people?”

“Is this not good? No one is going to lose from it, after all.”

Mazarin said with a composed face.

“I do not want to use such things to garner popularity,”

Henrietta muttered with ladylike fastidiousness. But she did not say it out loud, her lips merely mouthed the words.

“I have been saying this all the while.”

“''Using whatever things which can be used is the basis of politics'', right? Do you still remember it?”

“If that's the case, fine.”

Henrietta closed her eyes. ''Even my kind heart had to be used as a tool to rule over the people... This world I plunged into, what a foul place it is.''

Despite the fact that the war had ended, Henrietta didn't have any leisure time because of it. Instead, at the moment, international relations were flourishing compared to the former days; she was pursued by more affairs than even during war time.

Uu... Henrietta lightly clasped her mouth. Apparently worried, Mazarin looked into her face.

“Your Majesty, what's wrong?”

“No... I feel a little...”

“Should I summon the Water healers?”

Mazarin asked with a seemingly anxious face. Henrietta shook her head.

“I'm fine. Sorry for making you worried.”

Her heart gradually could not stand all the affairs and the pressure, and started shrieking. ''I want to take a break somewhere'', even if she thought that, living as a queen, that could not be done.

During the war, she was sustained by the word "revenge." But it had ended... and what was left was only time with a gaping wide hole. Pressures were merely pressures, it could only be buried with time, nothing else.

At any rate, Henrietta was completely exhausted.

The townspeople's cheer towards a certain person continuously flew into the ears of the queen. By merely hearing that name, the gloom inside her heart cleared... Henrietta's cheeks lightly colored.

Ondine • Knight Corps of the Water Spirit which was being led by Guiche and Saito was also given the duty of escorting the return journey of the queen from the luncheon.

Although it was an "escort," it contained a substantially formal factor. In short, it was the debut of the newly established knight corps.

At the gate of Tristain, they combined with the Henrietta's troops, according to the plan they developed some time ago, and marched to the palace together.

In accordance with the hierarchy of the Royal Palace, that array of troops was at the end of the queen's troupe, but the group members were full of vigor.

At the head of the line was Guiche, the commanding officer. Saito's horse followed the line a horse's head from the front.

“Ah... But this is... huh...”

Lining at both sides of the road, Saito looked at the figures of the citizens, whispering. A chevalier's crest... Clad in the dazzling mantle on which a silver embroidery was sewn, with his features, Saito appeared to be an extremely weird existence. The people at the street stared intently at Saito who was carrying a sword at his shoulder instead of a wand and for some reason, spreading rumors sneakily together.

Beside him, Guiche turned towards Saito.

“What's the matter, Assistant Commanding Officer?”

“None of your business,”

Saito muttered, blushing. Changing suddenly from when they practiced, in this kind of place where everyone's attention was focused on them, Guiche became less reserved. An exhibition of his flamboyant character.

“Just like this. Look!”

Saying that, Guiche waved his rose. The dancing, falling petals fluttered in the air, drifting about... Afterwards, they transformed into doves. Rustling, the doves flew about in the air.

Cheers spread forth from the spectators along the street.

Triumphant, Guiche raised his head high, at which one of the onlookers shouted,

“Isn't that gentleman the fourth son of the Gramont household, Guiche-sama?”

At which someone "uhuh-ed" in approval.

“That's right! The one who achieved the huge feat of capturing some city, the commanding officer of the knight corps who is being inaugurated!”

Cheers rose from everywhere, subsequently Guiche's name was called out repeatedly.

“Long live the Gramont family, Long live Guiche!”

At those cheers, Guiche waved his hand at them. And for this, he had specially prepared sakura flowers.

But... after all, the scattering golden flowers which had acquired cheers, at the next moment, was replaced by something else. All the eyes focused at Saito beside Guiche, who was carrying a sword at his back.

“Who is that guy? Isn't he carrying a sword at his back? A commoner?”

“A normal commoner like that, why is he mingling with the knight corps?”

Gossips started to fly about everywhere.

Eventually, an audacious feminine voice could be heard.

“What nonsense are you talking about! Everyone! Isn't that boy SAITO-KUN! Because he held back the army of seventy thousand alone, the allies were saved!”

It was Scarron. Swaggering, he looked towards Saito and waved at him. At one look, Jessica and the other girls of the "Charming Fairies" Inn were beside him, in a line. Scarron who was running a bar business had probably heard this rumor from the officers who went to his bar for a drink. Or maybe it was Siesta who had told him.

Anyway, at Scarron's words, the stir in the midst of the onlookers subsided.

Almost all the people knew about the evacuating allied forces and how they got rescued by Gallia's army which had suddenly participated in the war. And the fact that before Gallia's participation, someone stopped the onslaught of the 70,000 strong army which was like a raging billow...

Which unit of soldiers had stopped them? Or was it some mage soldiers who participated in secret? Or was it the reluctant bodyguards of Germania? Or was it really a knight who had stopped them, and who was really an elf? The rumors went on. All kinds of rumors flew about.

But how could this youth accomplish any of that...?

Sniggers escaped from among the onlookers.

“But, for a swordsman to become a knight... he must have achieved quite some feat!”

At that voice, the laughter lessened. Upon which, noisy and boastful arguments rose.

“Impossible! No matter how you think of it, he is just a commoner. He could not have done such a great thing!”

“Recently Agnes-sama who had become the commanding officer of the musketeer squad, wasn't she of a commoner's origin!”

At the townspeople's dispute, the owner of the white carriage decided to settle it.

A soldier who was waiting on the queen went near the window, and looked like he received a message... He rushed over to Saito, whispering something, two words, three words, and Saito who was in the maelstrom nodded.

He approached the white carriage with a tensed look.

As the attention of the onlookers and the escorting guards focused on it, from the window, a white and graceful hand held out. It was Queen Henrietta's hand.

Saito took that hand, and awkwardly kissed it.

A commotion rose from the onlookers.

As expected, that hearsay was really correct. If he did not achieve something like that deed, it was impossible for the queen to allow a guard from amidst the commoners to kiss her hand.

The onlookers' started shouting repeating,

“Long live Chevalier Saito!”

Receiving the cheering voices from the townspeople, Saito displayed a bewildered look. After returning to the rank of troops, Guiche whispered into Saito's ear,

“Hey, hey! Everyone is praising you right? You have to live up to their expectations!”

Nervously, Saito waved his hand.

At which the shouts of joy became louder still.

“I give up... If this is the case, I won't even step out to the streets.”

“Whhhaaat? The people would be weary of this soon. Tomorrow, they may somehow forget about you,”

Guiche whispered, as if he understood.

Henrietta, who closed the window, stared at the back of her hand at which she had allowed Saito to kiss just a second ago, and at that moment, heaved a sigh. Looking at Mazarin who was taken aback, as if she was tired sitting inside the carriage, starting to twitch. Henrietta's teacher was no longer matching. Henrietta had fixed the aging prime minister's round hat.

''I have to be more firm. Firmer, firmer.''

Her heart was suffering from this heavy pressure again... Gazing at the back of her hand, her faint courage sprung up.

They arrived at the palace, and except for one part which was on duty, the rest of the escorting knight corps dispersed. Unconsciously, she searched for the Ondine with her eyes.

The Imperial Guard corps which had been established by Henrietta not long ago was having a friendly chat at a corner of the palace. Having just completed their debut, they were going to return to the Academy after that. Because they were required to undergo a year's training period before taking up any formal duty in the Royal Palace, they were not going to linger in the palace.

Among the knight corps, she discovered the black hair of Saito, whom she permitted a kiss at her hand. She was driven by the unexpected approach of that urge, but she changed her mind.

Cabinet ministers and servants welcomed Henrietta who had arrived.

Without losing the dignity of a queen, she displayed a smiling face, and thanked their efforts.

While Henrietta walked down the corridor of the palace in which her ministers were standing in a line; she gave each one her approval. In the middle of walking up, duties befell upon her. No matter how pressuring her work as a queen was, Henrietta had come to her duties, if not accustomed to them.

She approached one of the court ladies.

“A visitor is waiting.”

“Visitor? Any visitor, no, be it an emperor or the Pope, invite them to the waiting room.”

At Henrietta's ears, the court lady whispered something. Hearing that name, Henrietta displayed a smile of relief.

When Henrietta saw the person who was waiting in the living room, Henrietta's face brightened up suddenly. A smile which was rarely seen lately was displayed, and Henrietta tightly embraced the visitor who was waiting for her since some time ago.

“Aah, Louise! Louise! You should come once in a while to show me your face!”

“I want to do that very much as well. But the Princess is busy, I think...”

“If it's you, I grant you the privilege to come to this room at any time you want, Louise. Isn't that natural? You are my friend.”

Louise surveyed the room which had nothing.

“Everything here has really been sold, huh?”

She said in a lonesome voice.

“Yeah, that's right. For the duties of a queen, a place to sleep and a desk are enough.”

She said that, but the bed was left behind because of the Finance Minister's insistence that “he would oppose her sleeping on the floor, as expected.”

Louise realized the absence of the glittering "Ruby of Wind" on Henrietta's finger, and her eyes bulged.

“Princess, what happened to the Ruby of Wind?”

“Ah, I sold it.”

“What!”

“Because when I look at it, I recall things... Because of the feelings in the ring, I was spurred to go into a war. Consequently, now that the war has ended, I released...”

“What do you mean!?”

Louise let out a shocked voice.

“What's the matter? Louise.”

“That ring is... a ring necessary for the 'Bearer of Void.'”

“What do you mean?”

“Once I insert the ring, I become able to read the Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Aren't you the only one who could do that?”

While saying those words, Henrietta paled.

“Recently, didn't you receive a notice? At Albion, we were attacked by a 'familiar of Void,' and we met another 'Bearer of Void.' There is a possibility that other 'Bearers of Void' exist. And that person is unlikely to have a pure heart. If the ring falls into the hands of those who have a reason to use the power of Void...”

Henrietta was distraught.

“Aa, what should I do! If it's me!”

“Do you know who you gave it to?”

The one to which it was given to was Finance Minister De Muri. Henrietta quickly summoned him.

“Did you call me, Your Majesty?”

It seemed that he sensed something unusual about Henrietta's expression. It was an anxious voice.

“Finance Minister, the ring I gave to you...”

The Finance Minister grinned.

“Is it that ring? The memento of the Albion royal family, 'Ruby of Wind?'”

“That's it! The one I commanded you to sell, the 'Ruby of Wind' I handed to you. Do you remember who you sold it to?”

The Finance Minister produced a small box from his breast pocket.

“Is it this?”

The thing which appeared from the small box was the Ruby of Wind, as expected.

“When Your Majesty handed this to me, Your Majesty's face was not normal. Because of that, I held onto it. At any rate, I wanted to return this to your majesty for some time.”

“...Aah, you are a splendid person, Minister De Muri.”

“No... Because it is something filled with memories, I will never sell such a valuable thing. This is just like a part of the body.”

Leaving those words, the Finance Minister withdrew.

Henrietta gazed at the Ruby of Wind which had returned to her hand once again. From those eyes, a tear drop trailed down her cheek. From that moment when it was going to appear, Henrietta displayed a befuddled look.

After realizing that she was overflowing with tears, Henrietta hid her face with both her hands.

“What am I... Only after my tears fell did I realize that I was relieved.”

Louise's face became serious, and placed her hand at Henrietta's shoulder.

“Princess-sama, you are getting tired. Just once more, if you could relaxingly rest...”

“Thank you. The one who would call me to 'rest' is only you alone. But, I cannot do that. If I were to rest for a day, it is just as if some part of the country has stopped.”

Henrietta said, while patting Louise's hair.

“You make me envious, Louise.”

“What are you talking about? Princess-sama, don't you own everything else I don't possess?”

“It is for sure that someone who doesn't have anything is a few times happier than those who owned everything. Looking at this ring, I really think so.”

Henrietta gazed at the 'Wind Ruby' in her hand and said. For a short while, she gazed at it...

“I haven't listened to the reason you came here for.”

Louise looked hesitating as if it became difficult for her to speak, before displaying a resolute expression.

“Um... It's about Saito.”

Henrietta, who was taken aback for a moment, returned to normal immediately.

“Even today, I have borrowed him. He is good and hardworking. A magnificent, gallant man. Aah, I should offer him an expression of gratitude...”

“It is about that gratitude. To receive Saito alone, sending the Varsenda vessel; conferring the rank of 'Chevalier'... giving the instructions for a servant for him, and allowing him to kiss your hand in the middle of the city...”

“....”

“Although this might not be appropriate... as a treatment to a mere chevalier, this is too kind. Your majesty treating him like that, do you have any other ulterior motives? This is what I am suspicious of.”

“...For example?”

“Using him for some dangerous duties...”

Dumbfounded, Henrietta stared at Louise.

“I? Using him for dangerous duties!? Never! How could I do such a thing! He is your valuable familiar right? Even if he becomes a noble, that would not change. The valuable person of you who is valuable to me, there's no way I would make him do dangerous things.”

“If that's the case, then it's fine, but...”

Henrietta hugged Louise tightly.

“As I thought, you are a gentle child, right? Same as during those days. He is... a great person, to me and the country... Yeah, he had displayed unparalleled loyalty. As a queen, I should reward this loyalty.”

“...But, Saito is someone from a different world. Someone who has to leave here sooner or later. Is it a good thing granting such an important task to such a person?”

“...That is something he had decided, Louise. To me, he is a necessary... errr, oh yeah, a necessary person. Because of that, I had done what I could. Even if he had accepted them, he has the freedom to repudiate them. When he was conferred the title of a knight, I had already said that.”

Louise nodded. During the ceremony in which Saito was conferred the title of a knight, he didn't swear allegiance to Henrietta and the mother country. So to speak, he was a free knight... if those words were the case... At any rate, Saito was not an ordinary knight.

Anyway, if he won't be going through anything dangerous, she had no objections any more. Louise bowed her head quickly, and withdrew.

“Aren't you returning together with Saito-dono? Now, he might possibly still be in the courtyard.”

Louise shook her head.

“No... because I didn't tell him that I was coming. So, I return alone as well.”

“I see. Take care. When you are free, come visit again.”

With a respectful bow, Louise withdrew.

When Henrietta sat down on her chair, she lifted her hand. Gazing at the Ruby of Wind at the center of her palm, the exhausted, young queen murmured,

“...Go love somebody else, you had said that. I had thought that I would not love anyone ever again. But...”

Mixed with sighs, Henrietta muttered,

“Whether this is love or not, I don't know. Just that, sometimes when I think of this, in my chest, a little fire is lit up.”

Someone knocked on the door.

“Who is it?”

“It is me.”

It was the voice of the secretary who manages Henrietta's schedule. "Please enter," she prompted. A lady in her thirties with her hair tied into a bun and glasses on her face entered the room.

“I would like to have the privilege of confirming your majesty's plans for the next two weeks...”

“Please.”

The secretary read out the plans one by one. The worst ones were back to back plans. ''Not being able to catch my breath, surely I would be like that. One of these days, my sleeping time would be scraped off as well,'' she muttered in her heart.

“Well then, on Freya's Day of the first week, there is a dining meeting with the ambassador of Romalia... On this occasion, please put on the Romalian formal dress. Consequently, within thirty minutes, please change your clothes.”

“Yes.”

Henrietta heaved a sigh, restrained her feelings, and as if she was not feeling even the tiniest speck of fatigue, answered.

“For the next day, the Day of Void... what do you plan to do?”

The secretary lifted up her spectacles, displaying a worried gesture.

“What do you mean, 'What do you plan to do?'”

“Umm... The plan is to attend the Ball of Sleipnir... should we cancel it?”

“Is it okay?”

Henrietta asked, in a tone as if feeling relieved. A resting day was more valuable than gold,

“Yes. Because it is just the welcome party of the new students at the Academy of Magic. Besides, your visitor had invited your majesty... Mr. Osman had probably misunderstood between the affairs of the Academy and those of the country.”

A ball in the Academy of Magic...

Moreover, the Ball of Sleipnir was not an ordinary ball. Participants would masquerade as others. Further still, it was not disguise by means of a mask and costumes.

Henrietta lifted her face.

“I will attend. Please plan accordingly.”

“If Your Majesty could attend it, certainly everyone would be happy... but if you take the day off as rest-”

The secretary, who knew above anyone else how heavy Henrietta's work was, said in a seemingly worried expression.

“The Academy of Magic is the place where the younger generation of nobles who carry the future of the country is educated... For those freshmen, there is a need to encourage them as well.”

She said this, and the secretary did not have any disagreements after that.

"The arrangements will be made."

With those words, she withdrew.

Henrietta sat on her chair once again, lifting up her hand. She touched her reddened cheek with her hand, and bit her fingernails.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-03-04T18:38:22Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit */

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the beginning of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke de La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You'll be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I know nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-03-04T17:12:31Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit */

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the beginning of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke de La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I know nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-03-04T17:09:43Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit */

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the begin of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke de La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I know nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2011-03-03T19:19:06Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruit. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because of that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who was talking about something with Derflinger while leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath leading towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruit.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruit.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruit?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2011-03-03T19:09:48Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruit. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because of that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who was talking about something with Derflinger while leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath leading towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruits.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2011-03-03T18:38:00Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruit. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because of that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who was talking about something with Derflinger while leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath, which lead towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruits.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2011-03-03T18:36:03Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruit. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because of that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who chatted about something with Derflinger, who was leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath, which lead towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruits.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2011-03-03T18:34:43Z

Glorfyboy: /* Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruit. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who chatted about something with Derflinger, who was leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath, which lead towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruits.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>